Lux orientalis, or, An enquiry into the opinion of the Eastern sages concerning the praeexistence of souls being a key to unlock the grand mysteries of providence, in relation to mans sin and misery.
         Glanvill, Joseph, 1636-1680.
      
       
         
           1662
        
      
       Approx. 253 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 116 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42818
         Wing G814
         ESTC R23333
         12067321
         ocm 12067321
         53397
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42818)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53397)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 70:11)
      
       
         
           
             Lux orientalis, or, An enquiry into the opinion of the Eastern sages concerning the praeexistence of souls being a key to unlock the grand mysteries of providence, in relation to mans sin and misery.
             Glanvill, Joseph, 1636-1680.
          
           [40], 192 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1662.
          
           
             Written by Joseph Glanvill. Cf. BM, Wing.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Soul -- Early works to 1800.
           Pre-existence -- Early works to 1800.
           Truth -- Early works to 1800.
           Providence and government of God -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-06 Allison Liefer
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-06 Allison Liefer
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           much
           Honoured
           and
           Ingenious
           
             Francis
             Willoughby
          
           ESQUIRE
           .
        
         
           SIR
           ,
        
         
           T
           Is
           likely
           you
           will
           no
           lesse
           wonder
           at
           this
           unexpected
           sally
           of
           my
           pen
           ;
           than
           at
           my
           having
           presixt
           your
           name
           to
           a
           Trifle
           ,
           that
           owns
           no
           Authour
           .
           Of
           the
           former
           ,
           you
           
           will
           receive
           an
           account
           in
           the
           Preface
           .
           And
           the
           latter
           ,
           if
           the
           considerations
           following
           ;
           are
           not
           of
           weight
           ,
           to
           attone
           for
           ;
           I
           know
           you
           have
           goodness
           enough
           to
           pardon
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           not
           reason
           sufficient
           to
           excuse
           ,
           or
           vindicate
           .
           Well
           meaning
           intentions
           are
           Apology
           enough
           ,
           where
           candour
           ,
           and
           ingenuity
           are
           the
           Judges
           .
           I
           was
           not
           induced
           then
           to
           this
           Addresse
           ,
           because
           I
           thought
           I
           could
           oblige
           you
           ;
           Worth
           
           describes
           it self
           in
           the
           fairest
           Character
           .
           But
           reflecting
           upon
           that
           delight
           &
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           received
           in
           discoursing
           with
           you
           on
           such
           matters
           ;
           and
           knowing
           that
           your
           noble
           genius
           is
           gratified
           by
           such
           kind
           of
           speculations
           ;
           I
           thought
           I
           could
           not
           make
           more
           suitable
           payment
           for
           my
           content
           ,
           or
           better
           acknowledge
           the
           favour
           I
           receive
           in
           your
           acquaintance
           ,
           then
           by
           presenting
           you
           a
           Discourse
           about
           
           Praeexistence
           ;
           &
           giving
           you
           a
           peculiar
           interest
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           in
           its
           Authour
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           would
           suggest
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           a
           Favourer
           of
           any
           strange
           opinions
           ,
           or
           hold
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           that
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           discountenanc'd
           .
           But
           I
           know
           you
           love
           to
           be
           dealing
           in
           high
           and
           generous
           Theories
           ,
           even
           where
           your self
           are
           a
           dissenter
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           the
           least
           evidence
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           heroick
           
           nobleness
           of
           your
           spirit
           ;
           that
           amidst
           the
           flowing
           aboundance
           of
           the
           world's
           blessings
           with
           which
           you
           are
           encircled
           ,
           you
           can
           yet
           dedicate
           your self
           to
           your
           beloved
           contemplations
           ;
           and
           look
           upon
           the
           furniture
           and
           accomplishments
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           as
           better
           riches
           ,
           than
           the
           largest
           doals
           of
           fortune
           ,
           and
           the
           wealth
           and
           Revenues
           of
           an
           ample
           inheritance
           .
           And
           methinks
           vvhile
           most
           others
           
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           do
           but
           use
           the
           Donatives
           of
           Providence
           ;
           you
           enjoy
           them
           .
           And
           by
           a
           nobler
           kind
           of
           chymistry
           extract
           from
           them
           a
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           all
           the
           trivial
           sports
           of
           
             empty
             Gallantry
          
           .
           To
           be
           reviewing
           the
           Recesses
           of
           Nature
           ,
           &
           the
           beauteous
           inside
           of
           the
           universe
           ,
           is
           a
           more
           manly
           ,
           yea
           angelick
           felicity
           ,
           then
           the
           highest
           gratifications
           of
           the
           senses
           ;
           an
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           is
           common
           to
           the
           youthful
           Epicure
           ,
           with
           his
           
           Hounds
           and
           Horses
           ,
           yea
           your
           ends
           are
           more
           August
           and
           generous
           ,
           then
           to
           terminate
           in
           the
           private
           pleasure
           you
           take
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           
             Philosophical
             Researches
          
           ;
           For
           you
           are
           meditating
           a
           more
           general
           good
           ,
           in
           those
           careful
           &
           profound
           inquiries
           you
           are
           making
           into
           Animals
           ,
           &
           other
           concerning
           affairs
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           one
           day
           the
           world
           will
           be
           advantag'd
           by
           .
           But
           I
           must
           not
           ingage
           in
           an
           Encomium
           ,
           in
           which
           
           I
           cannot
           be
           just
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           be
           troublesome
           .
           For
           your
           modesty
           is
           no
           more
           able
           to
           bear
           it
           ,
           then
           my
           Pen
           can
           reach
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           dismisse
           your
           eyes
           from
           this
           tyresome
           Attendance
           ;
           and
           only
           begge
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           assure
           your self
           that
           no
           man
           is
           more
           your
           servant
           ,
           then
        
         
           
             The
             Authour
             of
          
           Lux
           Orientalis
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           none
           of
           the
           least
           commendable
           indulgencies
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           that
           she
           allowes
           us
           a
           latitude
           of
           judging
           in
           points
           of
           Speculation
           .
           And
           ties
           not
           up
           mens
           consciences
           to
           an
           implicit
           assenting
           to
           opinions
           ,
           not
           necessary
           or
           Fundamental
           ;
           which
           favourable
           and
           kind
           permission
           ,
           is
           questionlesse
           a
           great
           obligation
           upon
           the
           ingenious
           ,
           submissively
           to
           receive
           &
           observe
           her
           pious
           appointments
           for
           peace
           and
           order
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           lesse
           Reason
           in
           this
           
             parental
             indulgence
          
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           of
           Christian
           
           charity
           and
           prudence
           ;
           since
           to
           tie
           all
           others
           up
           to
           our
           opinions
           ,
           and
           to
           impose
           difficult
           and
           disputable
           matters
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Confessions
           of
           Faith
           and
           fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           uncharistian
           piece
           of
           Tyranny
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           persecution
           ,
           and
           very
           root
           of
           Antichristianisme
           .
           So
           that
           I
           have
           often
           wondred
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           heretofore
           would
           have
           forced
           all
           men
           to
           a
           compliance
           with
           their
           darling
           notions
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           made
           a
           prey
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           bow
           down
           before
           the
           Idol
           of
           their
           new-framed
           Orthodoxy
           ;
           should
           yet
           have
           the
           face
           to
           object
           persecution
           and
           unchristian
           Tyranny
           to
           our
           Church
           Appointments
           ;
           when
           themselves
           
           under
           a
           deep
           and
           crimson
           guilt
           of
           those
           very
           same
           miscariages
           ,
           which
           they
           endeavour
           to
           affix
           upon
           those
           more
           innocent
           constitutions
           .
           For
           is
           it
           not
           a
           far
           more
           blameable
           and
           obnoxious
           imposition
           to
           srame
           systems
           of
           disputable
           opinions
           ,
           &
           to
           require
           their
           admittance
           into
           our
           Creeds
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           most
           
             sacred
             ,
             necessary
          
           ,
           and
           fundamental
           verities
           ;
           Than
           it
           is
           to
           appoint
           some
           harmlesse
           orders
           of
           circumstance
           and
           ceremony
           ,
           which
           in
           themselves
           are
           indifferent
           and
           innocent
           .
           And
           let
           any
           equal
           man
           be
           judge
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greater
           superstition
           ,
           either
           to
           idolize
           and
           place
           religion
           in
           things
           of
           dispute
           and
           meer
           opinions
           ;
           or
           conscienciously
           to
           observe
           
           the
           Sanctions
           of
           that
           Authority
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           .
           But
           how
           all
           those
           ill
           applyed
           reproaches
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           recoyle
           upon
           those
           that
           discharge
           them
           ,
           I
           have
           fully
           proved
           in
           a
           Discourse
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           which
           in
           its
           due
           time
           may
           see
           the
           Light.
           But
           for
           the
           present
           I
           go
           on
           with
           what
           I
           was
           about
           ;
           Therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           most
           commendable
           excellency
           in
           our
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitutions
          
           ,
           which
           with
           all
           due
           regard
           ought
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           ;
           That
           they
           in
           some
           few
           matters
           of
           opinion
           ,
           but
           such
           ,
           as
           are
           of
           important
           concernment
           ,
           or
           very
           meridian
           truthes
           ,
           which
           I
           mention
           not
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           as
           if
           men
           might
           
           therefore
           indulge
           themselves
           in
           what
           conceits
           and
           dangerous
           opinions
           soever
           their
           phancies
           might
           give
           birth
           to
           ;
           This
           were
           an
           unpardonable
           abuse
           of
           that
           noble
           and
           ingenious
           Liberty
           that
           is
           afforded
           us
           .
           But
           that
           they
           might
           see
           the
           beauty
           of
           those
           well
           temper'd
           Constitutions
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           mouth
           of
           obloquy
           might
           be
           stopped
           that
           slaunders
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           yielded
           no
           scope
           at
           all
           for
           
             free
             inquiry
          
           ;
           when
           I
           dare
           say
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Church
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           regard
           is
           lesse
           Criminal
           .
           As
           for
           the
           opinion
           of
           Praeexistence
           ,
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           following
           Papers
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           determined
           against
           by
           ours
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           
           Church
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ;
           And
           therefore
           I
           conceive
           is
           left
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           
             School
             Speculation
          
           ,
           which
           without
           danger
           may
           be
           problematically
           argued
           on
           either
           hand
           .
           And
           I
           have
           so
           great
           confidence
           in
           all
           true
           Sons
           of
           our
           common
           Mother
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           fix
           any
           harsh
           and
           severe
           censures
           ,
           upon
           the
           innocent
           Speculations
           of
           ●hose
           ,
           though
           possibly
           they
           may
           be
           Errours
           ,
           who
           own
           the
           
             Authority
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Canons
          
           ,
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           that
           Church
           which
           they
           are
           so
           deservedly
           zealous
           for
           .
           Therefore
           let
           me
           here
           premonish
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           that
           I
           intend
           no
           Innovation
           in
           Religion
           ,
           or
           disturbance
           of
           our
           established
           and
           received
           
           Doctrines
           ,
           by
           any
           thing
           I
           have
           undertaken
           in
           this
           little
           Treatise
           ;
           But
           only
           an
           innocent
           representation
           of
           an
           Antient
           and
           Probable
           opinion
           ,
           which
           I
           conceive
           may
           contribute
           somewhat
           towards
           the
           clearing
           and
           vindicating
           the
           
             Divine
             Attributes
          
           ,
           and
           so
           representing
           the
           ever
           blessed
           Deity
           ,
           as
           a
           more
           fit
           object
           of
           Love
           and
           Adoration
           ,
           then
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           World
           make
           him
           .
           And
           what
           ever
           may
           be
           thought
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           manage
           of
           this
           affair
           ,
           I
           'me
           〈◊〉
           the
           end
           and
           design
           is
           concerning
           and
           important
           ,
           and
           deserves
           at
           least
           a
           favourable
           construction
           of
           the
           undertaking
           .
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           
           religion
           ,
           then
           that
           God
           be
           represented
           to
           his
           creatures
           as
           amiable
           &
           lovely
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           better
           done
           ,
           then
           by
           clearing
           up
           his
           providences
           and
           dealings
           with
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           discovering
           them
           to
           be
           full
           of
           Equity
           ,
           Sweetnesse
           and
           Benignity
           ,
           so
           that
           though
           I
           should
           be
           mistaken
           in
           the
           opinion
           which
           I
           endeavour
           to
           recommend
           ,
           yet
           I
           expect
           the
           candour
           of
           the
           ingenious
           being
           betray'd
           into
           an
           errour
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           one
           ,
           by
           so
           pardonable
           an
           occasiō
           .
           If
           it
           be
           excepted
           against
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Praeexistence
           hath
           in
           a
           late
           Discourse
           been
           purposely
           handled
           ;
           besides
           what
           the
           learned
           D.
           More
           hath
           written
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
           that
           this
           labour
           may
           seem
           a
           superfluous
           ,
           unnecessary
           Repetition
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           that
           very
           Treatise
           ,
           viz
           the
           Account
           of
           Origen
           ,
           made
           some
           such
           thing
           as
           this
           ,
           expedient
           .
           For
           though
           the
           proof
           and
           management
           of
           this
           affair
           be
           there
           unexceptionable
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Authour
           is
           by
           his
           design
           ingaged
           ;
           yet
           ,
           he
           being
           consined
           to
           the
           reasons
           of
           Origen
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           answering
           such
           objections
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           urged
           against
           him
           ;
           hath
           not
           so
           fully
           sta●ed
           and
           cleared
           the
           businesse
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           was
           room
           for
           af●er-undertakers
           .
           And
           't
           is
           a
           ●reat
           disinterest
           to
           so
           strange
           and
           ●nusual
           a
           Doctrine
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           〈◊〉
           partially
           handled
           :
           since
           so
           
           long
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           consequently
           be
           but
           exposed
           to
           contempt
           and
           ignominy
           .
           Nor
           can
           we
           hope
           that
           the
           world
           will
           be
           so
           favourable
           to
           a
           Paradox
           ,
           or
           take
           so
           much
           pains
           for
           the
           understanding
           of
           that
           which
           they
           think
           a
           
             gross
             absurdity
          
           ,
           as
           to
           collect
           those
           Principles
           that
           are
           scatter'd
           up
           and
           down
           the
           writings
           of
           that
           great
           &
           excelent
           Restorer
           of
           the
           
             Platonick
             Cabbala
          
           ,
           and
           accomodate
           them
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           this
           opinion
           .
           So
           that
           I
           thought
           that
           till
           the
           
             Reasons
             ,
             Answers
             ,
             Principles
          
           ,
           &
           
             particular
             State
          
           of
           the
           Hypothesis
           were
           brought
           all
           together
           to
           talke
           of
           Praeexistence
           in
           arnes●
           were
           but
           to
           make
           a
           mans
           self
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           
           common
           Ludibrium
           of
           fools
           and
           ignorants
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           must
           confesse
           my self
           to
           be
           so
           much
           a
           contemner
           of
           the
           halfe
           witted
           censurers
           of
           things
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           that
           this
           Reason
           alone
           could
           not
           have
           moved
           my
           pen
           the
           breadth
           of
           a
           letter
           ;
           But
           some
           ingenious
           friends
           of
           mine
           ,
           who
           were
           willing
           to
           do
           their
           maker
           right
           ,
           in
           a
           due
           apprehension
           of
           his
           Attributes
           and
           Providences
           having
           read
           the
           Letter
           of
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           thence
           being
           induced
           to
           think
           favourably
           of
           Praeexistence
           ,
           were
           yet
           not
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           the
           proof
           ,
           nor
           able
           to
           give
           stop
           to
           those
           objections
           ,
           which
           their
           imperfect
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Hypothesis
           occasioned
           :
           wherefore
           
           they
           desired
           me
           to
           draw
           up
           a
           more
           full
           &
           particular
           Account
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           now
           a
           kindnesse
           for
           ,
           and
           which
           wanted
           nothing
           more
           to
           recommend
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           clear
           and
           full
           representation
           .
           For
           their
           satisfaction
           then
           ,
           I
           drew
           up
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           intending
           at
           first
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           go
           no
           further
           then
           their
           hands
           ,
           whose
           interest
           in
           mine
           affections
           had
           commanded
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           being
           more
           then
           I
           could
           well
           pleasure
           with
           written
           Copies
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           others
           of
           my
           acquaintance
           also
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           owe
           regard
           and
           service
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           the
           like
           condition
           with
           these
           ;
           I
           was
           induced
           to
           let
           this
           
             Little
             Trifle
          
           tread
           a
           more
           publick
           
           Stage
           ;
           and
           to
           speak
           my
           mind
           to
           them
           from
           the
           Presse
           .
        
         
           If
           further
           reason
           be
           expected
           for
           mine
           undertaking
           a
           businesse
           in
           which
           others
           have
           been
           ingaged
           ,
           I
           would
           desire
           them
           to
           consider
           what
           an
           infinite
           of
           books
           are
           written
           upon
           almost
           all
           subjects
           can
           be
           named
           .
           And
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           if
           they
           turn
           'ore
           Libraries
           ,
           they
           'l
           find
           no
           theam
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           any
           consideration
           ,
           lesse
           traced
           then
           this
           is
           .
           So
           that
           no
           body
           hath
           reason
           to
           call
           it
           a
           Crambe
           ,
           who
           considers
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           multitudes
           ,
           even
           of
           Schollars
           that
           have
           never
           seen
           or
           heard
           of
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           nature
           ;
           And
           there
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           any
           one
           book
           extant
           in
           any
           language
           besides
           this
           ,
           that
           purposely
           ,
           solely
           ,
           and
           fully
           treats
           of
           Praeexistence
           .
           Wherefore
           who
           ever
           condemns
           this
           as
           a
           superfluous
           ingagement
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           be
           just
           ,
           must
           passe
           the
           same
           censure
           upon
           well
           nigh
           every
           Discourse
           the
           Presse
           is
           deliver'd
           of
           ,
           for
           hee
           'l
           meet
           with
           few
           written
           on
           lesshandled
           subjects
           .
           I
           might
           urge
           also
           if
           there
           were
           need
           on
           't
           ,
           that
           various
           representations
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           fit
           the
           variety
           of
           phansyes
           and
           gusts
           of
           perusers
           ;
           and
           that
           may
           have
           force
           and
           prevalence
           to
           perswade
           in
           one
           for
           me
           ,
           which
           signifies
           nothing
           in
           another
           .
           But
           't
           is
           enough
           ;
           he
           that
           will
           judge
           me
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           
           must
           passe
           the
           same
           award
           on
           every
           Sermon
           he
           heares
           ,
           and
           every
           Book
           he
           looks
           on
           ;
           And
           such
           a
           censure
           will
           do
           me
           as
           little
           hurt
           ,
           as
           him
           good
           ,
           that
           passeth
           it
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           exception
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           unlikely
           that
           some
           may
           object
           ,
           that
           I
           use
           Arguments
           that
           have
           already
           been
           pleaded
           in
           behalf
           of
           this
           opinion
           ;
           which
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           is
           no
           matter
           of
           disrepute
           ;
           since
           every
           one
           else
           doth
           it
           that
           deals
           in
           a
           subject
           formerly
           written
           of
           .
           And
           I
           would
           have
           him
           that
           commenceth
           such
           a
           charge
           against
           me
           ,
           to
           consult
           divers
           Authours
           who
           have
           handled
           the
           same
           subject
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           find
           not
           the
           same
           Arguments
           and
           
           Reasons
           infinitely
           repeated
           every
           where
           ,
           let
           him
           call
           me
           plagiary
           ,
           &
           spare
           not
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           therefore
           I
           have
           not
           baulk't
           the
           reasons
           of
           Origen
           ,
           Dr.
           More
           ,
           or
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Letter
           of
           Resolution
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           been
           used
           already
           ;
           but
           freely
           own
           the
           assistance
           of
           those
           worthy
           Authours
           ;
           however
           I
           think
           I
           have
           so
           managed
           ,
           fortified
           ,
           &
           secured
           them
           against
           exceptions
           ,
           especially
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           reasonably
           expect
           a
           pardon
           ,
           yea
           and
           an
           interest
           in
           them
           also
           .
           For
           't
           is
           the
           backing
           of
           an
           argument
           that
           giv's
           it
           force
           &
           efficacy
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           done
           to
           the
           most
           weighty
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           my
           proper
           cost
           &
           charges
           .
           Nor
           should
           I
           have
           been
           faithful
           to
           my
           
           cause
           ,
           had
           I
           omitted
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           thought
           confirm'd
           it
           ,
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatever
           ;
           since
           possibly
           this
           discourse
           may
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           never
           met
           with
           those
           other
           Authors
           .
           And
           my
           design
           being
           a
           full
           proof
           ,
           defence
           ,
           &
           explication
           of
           Praeexistence
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           an
           unpardonable
           defect
           to
           have
           permitted
           those
           weighty
           reasons
           by
           which
           it's
           learned
           Assertours
           have
           inforced
           it
           .
           If
           any
           yet
           should
           criminat
           me
           (
           as
           I
           know
           some
           did
           the
           
             account
             of
             Origen
          
           ,
           )
           for
           using
           many
           of
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           same
           
             phrases
             &
             expressions
          
           ,
           that
           those
           others
           ;
           who
           have
           writ
           about
           those
           matters
           have
           made
           use
           of
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           very
           carefull
           to
           answer
           them
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           this
           engagement
           
           against
           those
           little
           seruples
           ,
           will
           be
           importunate
           to
           the
           judicious
           .
           For
           no
           body
           blames
           the
           frequent
           usage
           of
           words
           of
           Art
           ;
           or
           those
           which
           the
           first
           Masters
           or
           Restorers
           of
           any
           Doctrine
           have
           been
           wont
           to
           express
           their
           notions
           by
           since
           that
           such
           words
           and
           expressions
           are
           best
           understood
           ,
           as
           have
           by
           custome
           or
           the
           Authority
           of
           some
           great
           Authours
           been
           appropriated
           to
           such
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           imploy'd
           them
           in
           the
           service
           of
           .
           And
           should
           every
           man
           that
           writes
           on
           any
           subject
           ,
           be
           obliged
           to
           invent
           a
           new
           ,
           all
           the
           termes
           he
           hath
           need
           of
           ,
           and
           industriously
           to
           shun
           those
           
             proper
             ,
             expressive
             words
          
           and
           phrases
           that
           are
           fitted
           to
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           
           the
           business
           he
           is
           about
           ;
           all
           things
           will
           be
           fill'd
           with
           
             impertinency
             ,
             darkness
          
           &
           confusion
           .
           It
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           then
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           peculiar
           words
           &
           phrases
           that
           either
           I
           ,
           or
           any
           body
           else
           that
           will
           speak
           properly
           &
           intelligibly
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           are
           borrowed
           from
           the
           judicious
           and
           elegant
           contriver
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           profound
           Restorer
           &
           Refiner
           of
           almost-extinct
           Platonism
           :
           whose
           invention
           hath
           been
           so
           happy
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           served
           up
           those
           notions
           in
           the
           most
           
             apposite
             ,
             significant
             ,
             comprehensive
          
           and
           expressive
           words
           that
           could
           well
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           where
           fore
           't
           were
           an
           humoursome
           piece
           of
           folly
           for
           any
           man
           that
           deals
           in
           these
           matters
           
           industriously
           to
           avoid
           such
           termes
           and
           expressions
           as
           are
           so
           adopted
           and
           fitted
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           known
           among
           those
           that
           are
           acquainted
           with
           this
           way
           of
           Learning
           ;
           when
           without
           vanity
           he
           could
           not
           think
           to
           be
           better
           surnish't
           from
           his
           own
           phancy
           .
           If
           in
           the
           following
           papers
           I
           have
           ufed
           any
           expressions
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           these
           considerations
           will
           not
           warrant
           ;
           I
           must
           beg
           pardon
           for
           my
           memory
           which
           doth
           not
           use
           to
           be
           so
           serviceable
           .
           And
           where
           I
           writ
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           one
           of
           my
           books
           within
           my
           reach
           ,
           that
           treated
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           
             indeed
             any
             other
             subject
          
           .
           Nor
           am
           I
           at
           leasure
           now
           to
           examine
           ,
           them
           and
           this
           ,
           to
           see
           whether
           I
           can
           find
           
           any
           such
           coincidences
           ;
           which
           a
           mans
           phancy
           dealing
           frequently
           in
           such
           matters
           ,
           might
           insensibly
           occasion
           .
           If
           any
           there
           be
           ,
           let
           those
           that
           find
           them
           out
           ,
           pardon
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           slips
           of
           a
           too
           
             officious
             imagination●
          
           or
           however
           else
           they
           treat
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           much
           difplease
           the
           Authour
           .
           And
           now
           that
           this
           Discourse
           may
           pass
           with
           lesse
           controul
           among
           those
           that
           shall
           light
           on
           it
           ,
           I
           find
           my self
           ingag'd
           to
           speak
           a
           little
           to
           a
           double
           sort
           of
           Readers
           ,
           who
           are
           like
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           my
           design
           &
           averse
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           asserted
           in
           these
           Papers
           ,
           And
           (
           1
           )
           some
           will
           boggle
           at
           Praeexistence
           ,
           &
           be
           afraid
           to
           entertain
           it
           ,
           upon
           an
           apprehension
           that
           the
           Admission
           of
           this
           opinion
           will
           disorder
           and
           change
           
           the
           Frame
           of
           orthodox
           Divinity
           ,
           which
           ,
           were
           there
           cause
           for
           such
           a
           jealousy
           ,
           were
           but
           a
           commendable
           caution
           ;
           but
           there
           's
           hope
           this
           may
           prove
           but
           a
           panick
           fear
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           needless
           terrour
           as
           surpriseth
           children
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           when
           they
           take
           their
           best
           friends
           for
           some
           bug-bear
           that
           would
           carry
           them
           away
           ,
           or
           hurt
           them
           .
           For
           't
           is
           but
           supposing
           (
           as
           I
           have
           some
           where
           intimated
           in
           the
           discourse
           it self
           )
           that
           God
           created
           all
           souls
           together
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Angels
           That
           some
           of
           them
           sinned
           and
           fell
           with
           the
           other
           
             Apostate
             spirits
          
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           disobedience
           were
           thrust
           into
           a
           state
           of
           silence
           and
           insensibility
           ;
           That
           the
           
             Divine
             goodnesse
          
           so
           provided
           for
           them
           ,
           
           that
           they
           should
           act
           a
           part
           again
           in
           terrestrial
           bodyes
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           fitly
           be
           prepared
           for
           them
           ;
           And
           that
           Adam
           was
           set
           up
           as
           our
           great
           Protoplast
           and
           Representative
           ,
           who
           had
           he
           continued
           in
           Innocence
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           we
           had
           then
           been
           sharers
           in
           that
           happinesse
           which
           he
           at
           first
           was
           instated
           in
           ;
           but
           by
           his
           unhappy
           defection
           and
           disobedience
           we
           lost
           it
           ;
           and
           became
           thus
           miserable
           in
           our
           
             New
             life
          
           in
           these
           earthly
           bodyes
           .
           I
           say
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Praeexistence
           thus
           stated
           ,
           is
           in
           nothing
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           an
           enemy
           to
           
             common
             Theology
          
           :
           all
           things
           hence
           proceeding
           as
           in
           our
           ordinary
           Systems
           ;
           with
           this
           only
           difference
           ,
           that
           this
           Hypothesis
           cleares
           the
           di●ine
           Attributes
           from
           any
           shadow
           
           of
           harshnesse
           or
           inequality
           ,
           since
           it
           supposeth
           us
           to
           have
           sinned
           and
           deserved
           all
           the
           misery
           we
           suffer
           in
           this
           condition
           before
           we
           came
           hither
           ;
           whereas
           the
           other
           which
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           we
           became
           both
           guilty
           and
           miserable
           by
           the
           single
           and
           sole
           offence
           of
           Adam
           ,
           when
           as
           we
           were
           not
           then
           in
           being
           ;
           or
           as
           to
           our
           souls
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           potentially
           in
           our
           great
           Progenitour
           ;
           beares
           somewhat
           hardly
           upon
           the
           repute
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             perfections
          
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           wary
           Reader
           be
           afraid
           to
           venture
           upon
           the
           Hypothesis
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           drawn
           up
           at
           the
           end
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           confesse
           I
           would
           not
           give
           him
           the
           least
           incouragement
           to
           meddle
           with
           )
           yet
           ,
           without
           danger
           he
           may
           admit
           of
           Praeexsistence
           as
           
           accommodated
           to
           the
           Orthodox
           Doctrine
           .
           Nor
           should
           I
           indeed
           have
           medled
           with
           the
           other
           scheam
           ,
           which
           is
           built
           upon
           the
           Principles
           of
           meer
           reason
           and
           philosophy
           ;
           but
           that
           those
           friends
           who
           drew
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Discourse
           from
           me
           ,
           ingag'd
           me
           to
           give
           them
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           
             Philosophicall
             Hypothesis
          
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           I
           know
           I
           have
           not
           in
           every
           particular
           ,
           followed
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Masters
           of
           the
           
             Origenian
             Cabbala
          
           ;
           but
           kept
           my self
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           those
           Principles
           ,
           that
           I
           judged
           most
           rational
           ;
           though
           indeed
           the
           things
           wherein
           I
           differ
           ,
           are
           very
           few
           and
           inconsiderable
           .
           However
           for
           that
           reason
           I
           thought
           fit
           ,
           to
           intitle
           no
           body
           to
           the
           Hypothesis
           that
           I
           have
           made
           
           a
           draught
           of
           ,
           least
           I
           should
           have
           affix't
           on
           any
           one
           ,
           what
           he
           would
           not
           have
           owned
           .
           But
           for
           the
           main
           ,
           those
           that
           understand
           it
           ,
           know
           the
           Fountain
           ;
           and
           for
           others
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           if
           they
           be
           ignorant
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           one
           judge
           me
           to
           be
           a
           proselyte
           to
           those
           opinions
           ,
           because
           I
           call
           them
           not
           all
           to
           nought
           ,
           or
           damn
           those
           ,
           that
           have
           a
           favour
           for
           them
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           avoid
           the
           doom
           of
           their
           severe
           displeasure
           ;
           having
           said
           as
           much
           in
           the
           place
           where
           I
           treat
           of
           those
           matters
           ,
           to
           purge
           my self
           of
           such
           a
           suspition
           as
           I
           thought
           necessary
           to
           cleare
           me
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           any
           competently
           ingenuous
           .
           As
           for
           others
           ,
           let
           me
           say
           what
           I
           can
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           what
           their
           wisdomes
           think
           fit
           to
           
           call
           me
           ;
           And
           let
           that
           be
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           well
           content
           to
           bear
           it
           .
           I
           'le
           only
           adde
           to
           take
           off
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           uncharitable
           jealousy
           ,
           that
           among
           thefavourers
           of
           Praeexistence
           ,
           I
           know
           none
           that
           are
           adharers
           to
           those
           opinions
           ;
           &
           therefore
           for
           me
           to
           have
           declaim'd
           against
           any
           ,
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           had
           been
           a
           piece
           of
           Knight-Errantry
           ;
           And
           those
           Donns
           that
           do
           so
           make
           Gyants
           of
           the
           Wind-mills
           of
           their
           own
           Imaginations
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           (
           2
           )
           There
           are
           another
           sort
           of
           Readers
           that
           I
           have
           a
           word
           to
           say
           to
           ,
           who
           contemne
           &
           laugh
           at
           every
           thing
           that
           their
           narrow
           noddles
           comprehend
           not
           .
           This
           I
           confess
           is
           a
           good
           easy
           way
           of
           confutation
           ;
           &
           if
           we
           may
           take
           every
           fool's
           smile
           for
           a
           Demonstration
           ,
           
           Praeexistence
           will
           be
           routed
           .
           But
           the
           best
           on
           't
           is
           ,
           to
           call
           things
           by
           their
           right
           names
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           a
           vulgar
           childish
           humour
           arising
           from
           nothing
           but
           a
           fond
           doating
           on
           the
           opinions
           we
           were
           first
           instructed
           in
           .
           For
           having
           made
           those
           the
           standard
           of
           truth
           &
           solidity
           ,
           those
           praepossest
           decerners
           presently
           conclude
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           a
           stranger
           to
           their
           ears
           and
           understandings
           ,
           &
           of
           another
           stamp
           from
           their
           Education-receptions
           ,
           false
           &
           ridiculous
           ;
           just
           like
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           who
           judging
           all
           customes
           and
           fashions
           by
           their
           own
           ,
           account
           those
           of
           other
           nations
           absurd
           ,
           and
           barbarous
           .
           'T
           is
           well
           for
           those
           smiling
           Confuters
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           bred
           in
           Mahumetism
           ,
           for
           then
           without
           doubt
           
           they
           would
           have
           made
           sport
           of
           Christianity
           .
           But
           since
           they
           are
           so
           disposed
           ,
           let
           them
           laugh
           at
           the
           opinion
           I
           have
           undertaken
           for
           ,
           till
           they
           understand
           it
           ;
           I
           know
           who
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           wise
           men
           will
           prove
           Ridiculous
           .
           It
           was
           from
           this
           very
           principle
           that
           the
           most
           considerable
           truthes
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           world
           was
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           were
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           a
           
             stumbling
             block
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             Greeks
             ,
             foolishness
          
           ;
           and
           't
           was
           such
           a
           spirit
           as
           reigns
           in
           these
           children
           of
           self-confidence
           ,
           that
           call'd
           S.
           Paul
           a
           babler
           .
           And
           methinks
           till
           these
           narrow
           scul'd
           people
           could
           boast
           themselves
           infallible
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           opinions
           ,
           an
           
             unerring
             Canon
          
           ,
           common
           modesty
           and
           civility
           should
           teach
           them
           better
           manners
           ,
           then
           at
           first
           dash
           to
           judge
           
           that
           a
           ridiculous
           absurdity
           ;
           which
           the
           greatest
           and
           wisest
           sages
           that
           inlightned
           the
           antient
           world
           ,
           accounted
           so
           sound
           and
           and
           probable
           a
           Conclusion
           .
           Especially
           it
           being
           a
           matter
           not
           determin'd
           against
           ,
           but
           rather
           countenanc't
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           hereafter
           .
           But
           
             opiniative
             ignorance
          
           is
           very
           weak
           &
           immoral
           .
           And
           till
           those
           slight
           and
           vulgar
           decerners
           ,
           have
           learn't
           that
           first
           principle
           of
           true
           
             wisdome
             ,
             To
             judge
             nothing
             till
             they
             throughly
             understand
             it
             ,
             &
             have
             weighed
             it
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             impartial
             Reason
          
           ;
           't
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           spend
           ones
           breath
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Authours
           absence
           ,
           you
           are
           desired
           to
           correct
           the
           Printers
           Errours
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Lux
           Orientalis
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             The
             opinions
             proposed
             concerning
             the
             original
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           
             IT
             hath
             always
             been
             found
             a
             matter
             of
             discouraging
             difficulty
             ,
             among
             those
             that
             have
             busied
             themselves
             in
             such
             Injuiries
             ,
             To
             determine
             the
             
               Soul
               's
               original
            
             .
             ●nsomuch
             that
             after
             all
             the
             contests
             and
             disputes
             that
             have
             been
             about
             it
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             wisest
             Inquisitors
             have
             concluded
             it
             undeterminable
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             sate
             down
             in
             either
             of
             the
             2
             opinions
             ,
             viz.
             of
             it's
             
               immediate
               Creation
            
             ,
             or
             Traduction
             
             (
             which
             of
             later
             ages
             have
             been
             the
             only
             competitors
             )
             ;
             they
             have
             been
             driven
             to
             it
             ,
             rather
             from
             the
             absurdities
             of
             the
             
               opposite
               opinion
            
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             left
             ;
             then
             drawn
             by
             any
             rational
             alliciency
             in
             that
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             to
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             impartially
             consider
             the
             grand
             inconveniences
             which
             each
             party
             urgeth
             against
             the
             others
             Conclusion
             ,
             it
             would
             even
             tempt
             one
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             both
             are
             right
             in
             their
             opposition
             and
             neither
             in
             their
             assertion
             .
             And
             since
             each
             side
             so
             strongly
             oppugns
             the
             other
             and
             so
             weakly
             defends
             it self
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             shrewd
             suspicion
             that
             they
             are
             both
             mistaken
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             there
             be
             a
             third
             that
             can
             lay
             any
             probable
             claim
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             it
             deserves
             to
             be
             heard
             to
             plead
             its
             cause
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             chargeable
             with
             the
             contradictions
             or
             absurdities
             either
             of
             the
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             be
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             these
             later
             ages
             have
             concluded
             the
             matter
             to
             lye
             between
             
               immediate
               Creation
            
             ,
             and
             
               seminal
               Traduction
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             find
             that
             the
             more
             antient
             
             ●imes
             have
             pitcht
             upon
             Praeexistence
             ,
             as
             more
             likely
             than
             either
             ;
             For
             the
             
               plato●nists
               ,
               Pythagoreans
            
             ,
             the
             Chald●an
             Wise
             men
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbins
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             antient
             Fathers
             were
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             think
             we
             owe
             so
             much
             at
             least
             to
             the
             Mentory
             of
             those
             grave
             Sages
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             examine
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             if
             neither
             of
             the
             later
             Hypotheses
             can
             ease
             our
             anxious
             minds
             ,
             or
             free
             themselves
             from
             absurdities
             ;
             and
             this
             Grey
             Dogma
             fairly
             clear
             all
             doubts
             ,
             and
             be
             obnoxious
             to
             no
             such
             contradictions
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             we
             may
             give
             it
             a
             favourable
             admittance
             :
             Till
             something
             else
             appear
             more
             concinnous
             and
             rational
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             take
             some
             account
             of
             what
             the
             2
             first
             opinions
             alledge
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             proved
             by
             their
             promoters
             and
             defendants
             :
             now
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             found
             unable
             to
             withstand
             the
             shock
             of
             one
             anothers
             opposition
             ;
             we
             may
             reasonably
             cast
             our
             eies
             upon
             the
             third
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             force
             it
             brings
             to
             vouch
             its
             interest
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             will
             behave
             it self
             in
             the
             encounter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Daily
             creation
             of
             Souls
             
               is
               inconsistent
            
             with
             the
             Divine
             Attributes
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             of
             these
             opinions
             that
             offers
             it self
             to
             Tryal
             is
             ,
             
               that
               God
               daily
               creates
               humane
               souls
               ,
               which
               immediately
               are
               united
               unto
               the
               bodies
               that
               Generation
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               .
            
             Of
             this
             side
             are
             our
             later
             Divines
             ,
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Schoolm●n
             .
             But
             not
             to
             be
             born
             down
             by
             Authoritys
             ,
             Let
             us
             consider
             what
             reason
             stands
             against
             it
             .
             Therefore
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             If
             our
             Souls
             came
             immediately
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             when
             we
             came
             first
             into
             these
             bodies
             ,
             Whence
             then
             are
             those
             enormously
             brutish
             inclinations
             ,
             that
             strong
             natural
             proclivity
             to
             vice
             and
             impiety
             ,
             that
             are
             exstant
             in
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ?
             All
             the
             works
             of
             God
             bear
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             are
             perfect
             in
             their
             kind
             .
             Purity
             is
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             what
             
             comes
             from
             him
             ,
             proportionably
             to
             its
             capacity
             partakes
             of
             his
             perfections
             .
             Every
             thing
             in
             the
             
               natural
               world
            
             bears
             the
             superscription
             of
             his
             wisdome
             and
             goodness
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             fountain
             cannot
             send
             forth
             sweet
             waters
             and
             bitter
             .
             Therefore
             't
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             alleagiance
             to
             our
             Maker
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             us
             pure
             and
             innocent
             and
             if
             we
             were
             but
             just
             then
             framed
             by
             him
             when
             we
             were
             united
             with
             these
             
               terrestrial
               bodi●s
            
             ,
             whence
             should
             we
             contract
             such
             degenerate
             propensions
             ?
             Some
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             impu●ity
             was
             immediately
             deriv'd
             from
             the
             bodies
             we
             are
             unired
             to
             ;
             But
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             purely
             
               passive
               insensible
            
             Matter
             should
             transfuse
             habits
             or
             inclinations
             into
             a
             Nature
             that
             is
             quite
             of
             an
             other
             Make
             and
             Quality
             ?
             How
             can
             such
             a
             cause
             produce
             an
             effect
             so
             disproportionate
             ?
             Matter
             can
             do
             nothing
             but
             by
             motion
             ,
             and
             what
             relation
             hath
             that
             to
             a
             moral
             contagion
             !
             How
             can
             a
             Body
             that
             is
             neither
             capable
             of
             sense
             nor
             sin
             ,
             infect
             a
             soul
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             't
             is
             unied
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             such
             vitious
             debauched
             dispositions
             ?
          
           
           
             But
             others
             think
             to
             evade
             by
             saying
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             not
             these
             depravities
             in
             our
             natures
             ,
             but
             contract
             them
             by
             
               custome
               ,
               education
            
             ,
             and
             evill
             usages
             .
             How
             then
             comes
             it
             about
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             have
             had
             the
             same
             care
             and
             industry
             used
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             have
             been
             nurtured
             nuder
             the
             same
             d
             scipline
             and
             severe
             oversight
             ,
             do
             so
             vastly
             and
             even
             to
             wonder
             differ
             in
             their
             inclinations
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             that
             those
             that
             are
             under
             continual
             temptations
             to
             vice
             ,
             are
             yet
             kept
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             vertue
             ,
             and
             sobriety
             ?
             And
             yet
             that
             others
             ,
             that
             have
             strong
             motives
             and
             allurements
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             should
             violently
             break
             out
             into
             all
             kinds
             of
             extravagance
             and
             impiety
             ?
             Sure
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             what
             more
             in
             the
             matter
             than
             those
             general
             causes
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             common
             to
             both
             ;
             and
             which
             many
             times
             have
             quite
             contrary
             effects
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             This
             Hypothesis
             ,
             that
             
               God
               continually
               creates
               humane
               souls
               in
               these
               bodies
               ,
            
             consists
             not
             with
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Divine
             Attributes
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             How
             stands
             it
             with
             the
             goodness
             
             and
             benignity
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Love
             ,
             to
             put
             pure
             and
             immaculate
             spirits
             ,
             who
             were
             capable
             of
             living
             to
             him
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             into
             such
             bodies
             as
             will
             presently
             desile
             them
             ,
             deface
             his
             image
             ,
             pervert
             all
             their
             powers
             and
             faculties
             ,
             incline
             them
             to
             hate
             what
             he
             most
             loves
             ,
             and
             love
             what
             his
             soul
             hateth
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             without
             any
             knowledge
             or
             concurrence
             of
             theirs
             ,
             will
             quite
             marre
             them
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             hath
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             dear
             Children
             ,
             render
             them
             rebells
             or
             enemies
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             moment
             from
             being
             like
             Angels
             transform
             them
             into
             the
             perfect
             resemblance
             of
             the
             first
             
               Apostates
               ,
               Devils
            
             ?
          
           
             Is
             this
             an
             effect
             of
             those
             tender
             mercies
             that
             are
             over
             all
             his
             works
             ?
             And
             (
             2
             )
             Hath
             that
             Wisdome
             that
             hath
             made
             all
             things
             to
             operate
             according
             to
             their
             natures
             ,
             and
             provided
             them
             with
             what
             ever
             is
             necessary
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             made
             myriads
             of
             noble
             Spirits
             capable
             of
             as
             noble
             operations
             ,
             and
             presently
             plunged
             them
             into
             such
             a
             condition
             wherein
             they
             cannot
             act
             at
             all
             according
             to
             their
             first
             and
             proper
             dispositions
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             necessitated
             
             to
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ;
             and
             have
             other
             noxious
             and
             depraved
             inclinations
             fatally
             impos'd
             upon
             their
             pure
             natures
             Doth
             that
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             hath
             made
             all
             things
             in
             
               number
               ,
               weight
            
             ,
             and
             measure
             ,
             and
             disposed
             them
             in
             such
             exact
             harmony
             and
             proportions
             ,
             use
             to
             act
             so
             ineptly
             ?
             And
             that
             in
             the
             best
             and
             noblest
             pieces
             of
             his
             Creation
             ?
             Doth
             it
             use
             to
             make
             and
             presently
             destroy
             ?
             To
             frame
             one
             thing
             and
             give
             it
             such
             or
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             and
             then
             undo
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             an
             other
             ?
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             irregular
             methods
             used
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             
               inferiour
               Creatures
            
             ,
             what
             reason
             have
             we
             to
             suspect
             that
             the
             
               Divine
               Wisdome
            
             did
             so
             vary
             from
             its
             self
             in
             its
             
               noblest
               composures
            
             ?
          
           
             And
             (
             3
             )
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             affront
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Justice
            
             ,
             to
             suppose
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             commonly
             taught
             ,
             that
             assoon
             as
             we
             are
             born
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             we
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             
               eternal
               wrath
            
             and
             torments
             ,
             if
             our
             Souls
             are
             then
             
               immediately
               created
            
             out
             of
             nothing
             ?
             For
             ,
             To
             be
             just
             is
             to
             give
             every
             one
             his
             due
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             endless
             
             unsupportable
             punishments
             be
             due
             to
             
               innocent
               Spirits
            
             ,
             who
             but
             the
             
               last
               moment
            
             came
             
               righteous
               ,
               pure
            
             ,
             and
             immaculate
             out
             of
             their
             Creators
             hands
             ;
             and
             have
             not
             done
             or
             thought
             any
             thing
             since
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             will
             or
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             were
             in
             any
             the
             least
             capacity
             of
             sinning
             .
          
           
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             of
             our
             order
             ,
             our
             
               General
               head
            
             and
             Representative
             ,
             sinned
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             him
             ;
             thus
             we
             contract
             guilt
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             have
             a
             beeing
             ,
             and
             are
             lyable
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             disobedience
             .
             This
             is
             thought
             to
             solve
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             God
             from
             any
             shadow
             of
             unrighte●sness
             .
             But
             what
             ever
             truth
             there
             is
             in
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             cannot
             stand
             upon
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             
               souls
               immediate
               Creation
            
             nor
             yet
             justifie
             God
             in
             his
             proceedings
             .
             For
             ,
             (
             1
             )
             If
             I
             was
             then
             newly
             created
             when
             first
             in
             this
             body
             ;
             what
             was
             Adam
             to
             mee
             ,
             who
             sinned
             above
             5000
             years
             before
             I
             came
             out
             of
             nothing
             ?
             If
             he
             represented
             me
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             as
             I
             was
             in
             his
             Loins
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             him
             as
             an
             effect
             in
             a
             cause
             .
             But
             so
             I
             was
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             my
             soul
             ownes
             no
             
             Father
             but
             God
             ,
             its
             immediate
             progenitour
             .
             And
             what
             am
             I
             concern'd
             then
             in
             his
             sins
             ,
             which
             had
             never
             my
             will
             or
             consent
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             the
             sins
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             
               Julius
               Caesar
            
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             sins
             of
             Belzebub
             or
             Lucifer
             ?
             And
             for
             my
             body
             ,
             't
             is
             most
             likely
             ,
             that
             never
             an
             Atom
             of
             his
             ,
             ever
             came
             at
             mee
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             any
             did
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             cause
             on
             't
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             of
             it self
             is
             neither
             capable
             of
             
               sense
               ,
               sin
               ,
               guilt
            
             ,
             nor
             punishment
             :
             or
             ,
             (
             2
             )
             Admitting
             that
             we
             become
             thus
             obnoxious
             assoon
             as
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             default
             ,
             How
             doth
             it
             comport
             with
             the
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             in
             one
             moment
             to
             make
             such
             excellent
             creatures
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             to
             render
             them
             so
             miserable
             ,
             by
             thrusting
             them
             into
             a
             condition
             ,
             so
             
               fatally
               obnoxious
            
             ;
             especially
             since
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             living
             and
             acting
             in
             bodies
             more
             perfect
             ,
             and
             more
             accommodate
             to
             their
             new
             
               undesiled
               natures
            
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             could
             they
             have
             been
             put
             to
             their
             choice
             whether
             they
             would
             have
             come
             into
             being
             upon
             such
             termes
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             have
             been
             nothing
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             
             God
             doth
             not
             use
             to
             make
             his
             creatures
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             fault
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             cause
             to
             unwish
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             in
             this
             second
             
               general
               Arg.
            
             I
             have
             dealt
             against
             those
             that
             believe
             and
             assert
             the
             
               original
               depravity
            
             of
             our
             natures
             :
             which
             those
             that
             deny
             ,
             may
             think
             themselves
             not
             pinch't
             by
             or
             concern●d
             in
             ;
             Since
             they
             think
             they
             do
             no
             such
             dishonour
             to
             the
             
               divine
               Attributes
            
             ,
             while
             they
             assert
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             not
             made
             in
             so
             deplorable
             and
             depraved
             a
             condition
             ,
             but
             have
             so
             made
             our selves
             by
             our
             
               voluntary
               aberrations
            
             .
             But
             neither
             is
             this
             a
             fit
             Plaister
             for
             the
             sore
             ,
             supposing
             our
             souls
             to
             be
             
               immediately
               created
            
             and
             so
             sent
             into
             these
             bodies
             .
             For
             still
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             diminutive
             and
             disparaging
             apprehen●on
             of
             the
             
               infinite
               and
               immense
               Goodness
            
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             detrude
             such
             excellent
             creatures
             as
             our
             souls
             into
             a
             state
             so
             hazardous
             ,
             wherein
             he
             seeth
             it
             to
             be
             ten
             thousand
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             will
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             defile
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             themselves
             miserable
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             eternity
             hereafter
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             be
             we
             
             as
             indifferent
             naturally
             to
             good
             and
             evill
             as
             can
             be
             supposed
             ;
             yet
             great
             are
             the
             disadvantages
             to
             virtue
             that
             all
             men
             unavoidably
             meet
             with
             ,
             in
             this
             state
             of
             imperfection
             .
          
           
             For
             considering
             ,
             that
             our
             infant
             and
             growing
             age
             is
             an
             age
             of
             sense
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             appetites
             ,
             and
             passions
             are
             very
             strong
             ,
             and
             our
             
               reasons
               weak
            
             ,
             and
             scarce
             any
             thing
             but
             a
             chain
             of
             imaginations
             ,
             't
             is
             I
             say
             great
             odds
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             be
             caryed
             to
             inordinacy
             ,
             and
             exceed
             the
             bounds
             the
             divine
             laws
             have
             set
             us
             .
             So
             that
             our
             
               lower
               powers
            
             of
             sense
             and
             passions
             using
             to
             have
             the
             head
             ,
             will
             grow
             strong
             and
             impetuous
             ;
             and
             thus
             't
             is
             an
             hundred
             to
             one
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             rooted
             in
             vice
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             maturity
             of
             our
             reasons
             ,
             or
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             virtue
             .
             And
             wofull
             experience
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             most
             men
             run
             so
             far
             before
             they
             consider
             whither
             they
             are
             agoing
             ,
             that
             the
             care
             and
             diligence
             of
             all
             their
             lives
             after
             ,
             will
             scarce
             reclaim
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             are
             led
             into
             wickednesse
             and
             all
             kinds
             of
             
             debauchery
             ,
             by
             corrupt
             and
             vitious
             education
             .
             And
             't
             is
             not
             difficult
             to
             observe
             what
             an
             inormous
             strength
             ,
             bad
             education
             hath
             to
             deprave
             and
             pervert
             well
             
               dispos'd
               inclinations
            
             .
             Which
             things
             consider'd
             ,
             this
             way
             also
             methinks
             reflects
             a
             Disparagement
             on
             the
             
               Divine
               Attributes
            
             :
             Since
             by
             creating
             souls
             daily
             and
             putting
             them
             into
             such
             bodies
             ,
             and
             such
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             as
             his
             
               infinite
               Wisdome
            
             sees
             will
             debauch
             them
             ,
             and
             pervert
             them
             from
             the
             ways
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             into
             those
             of
             vice
             and
             misery
             ;
             he
             deals
             with
             them
             lesse
             mercifully
             then
             a
             parent
             among
             us
             would
             with
             his
             Off-spring
             .
             And
             to
             suppose
             God
             to
             have
             lesse
             goodnesse
             then
             his
             degenerate
             creatures
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             very
             narrow
             apprehensions
             of
             his
             perfections
             ,
             and
             to
             〈◊〉
             him
             of
             the
             honour
             due
             to
             his
             Attributes
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             It
             hath
             been
             urged
             with
             good
             probability
             by
             great
             and
             wise
             Sages
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             an
             
               unbecomming
               apprehension
            
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             ,
             to
             suppose
             him
             assistant
             to
             unlawful
             and
             unclean
             coitions
             ,
             by
             creating
             a
             soul
             to
             animate
             the
             impure
             
             foetus
             .
             And
             to
             think
             ,
             It
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             brutish
             lust
             to
             determine
             Omnipotence
             to
             create
             a
             Soul
             ,
             whensoever
             a
             couple
             of
             
               unclean
               adulterers
            
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             join
             in
             their
             
               bestial
               pleasures
            
             ;
             is
             methinks
             to
             have
             a
             very
             mean
             apprehension
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Majesty
            
             and
             Purity
             .
             This
             is
             to
             make
             him
             the
             worst
             of
             Servants
             by
             supposing
             him
             to
             serve
             his
             creature's
             vices
             ,
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             vilest
             actions
             ,
             and
             to
             engage
             the
             same
             Infinite
             Power
             that
             made
             the
             world
             for
             the
             perfecting
             what
             was
             begun
             by
             
               dissolute
               wantons
            
             .
             This
             Argument
             was
             used
             of
             old
             by
             pious
             and
             learned
             Origen
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             imployed
             in
             the
             same
             service
             since
             ,
             by
             his
             Modern
             defendents
             .
             But
             I
             foresee
             an
             evasion
             or
             two
             ,
             that
             possibly
             with
             some
             may
             stand
             for
             an
             answer
             ,
             the
             removal
             of
             which
             will
             clear
             the
             businesse
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             pretended
             that
             God's
             attending
             to
             create
             souls
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             such
             generations
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             act
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             for
             the
             detection
             ,
             and
             consequently
             punishment
             ,
             of
             such
             lawless
             offenders
             ;
             which
             
             therefore
             will
             be
             no
             more
             matter
             of
             disparagement
             then
             the
             waiting
             of
             an
             Officer
             of
             justice
             to
             discover
             and
             apprehend
             a
             Malefactour
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Subterfuge
             cannot
             elude
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             no
             place
             at
             all
             in
             most
             adulteries
             ;
             yea
             great
             injustice
             and
             injury
             is
             done
             many
             times
             by
             such
             illegitimate
             births
             ;
             the
             child
             of
             a
             stranger
             being
             by
             this
             means
             admitted
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             inheritance
             from
             the
             lawful
             off-spring
             .
             Besides
             ,
             God
             useth
             not
             ordinarily
             to
             put
             forth
             his
             
               Almighty
               power
            
             to
             discover
             secret
             miscarriages
             ,
             except
             sometimes
             for
             very
             remarkable
             and
             momentous
             ends
             ,
             but
             leaves
             
               hidden
               iniqui●es
            
             to
             be
             the
             objects
             of
             his
             own
             castigations
             .
             And
             if
             discovery
             of
             the
             fault
             be
             the
             main
             end
             of
             such
             creations
             ,
             methinks
             that
             might
             be
             done
             at
             a
             cheaper
             rate
             ,
             that
             should
             not
             have
             brought
             so
             much
             inconvenience
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             have
             exposed
             his
             own
             innocent
             and
             harmlesse
             off-spring
             to
             undeserv'd
             Reproach
             and
             Infamy
             .
          
           
             But
             further
             it
             may
             be
             suggested
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             indecent
             for
             God
             to
             create
             
             souls
             to
             furnish
             those
             
               unlawful
               Generations
            
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             nourisht
             by
             meat
             that
             he
             hath
             unlawfully
             come
             by
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Cattle
             which
             he
             hath
             stoln
             should
             ingender
             with
             his
             own
             .
             But
             the
             difference
             of
             these
             instances
             from
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             is
             easily
             discernable
             ;
             in
             that
             the
             nourishment
             and
             productions
             spoken
             of
             ,
             proceed
             in
             a
             set
             orderly
             way
             of
             
               natural
               causes
            
             ,
             which
             work
             fatally
             and
             necessarily
             without
             respect
             to
             
               morall
               circumstances
            
             ;
             And
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             a
             sinful
             creature
             to
             ingage
             his
             Maker
             to
             pervert
             or
             stop
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             But
             in
             the
             case
             of
             creating
             souls
             ,
             God
             is
             supposed
             to
             act
             by
             explicit
             and
             
               immediate
               Will
            
             ,
             the
             suspending
             of
             which
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             this
             ,
             is
             far
             different
             in
             point
             of
             credit
             and
             decorum
             ,
             from
             his
             altering
             the
             setled
             Laws
             he
             hath
             set
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             turning
             the
             world
             upside-down
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             further
             add
             (
             4ly
             )
             ,
             That
             it
             seems
             very
             incongruous
             and
             unhandsome
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             create
             a
             souls
             for
             
             the
             supply
             of
             one
             
               monstrous
               body
            
             .
             And
             of
             such
             
               prodigious
               productions
            
             there
             is
             mention
             in
             History
             .
             That
             's
             a
             remarkable
             instance
             in
             Sennertus
             ,
             of
             a
             Monster
             born
             at
             Emmaus
             with
             two
             hearts
             ,
             and
             two
             heads
             ;
             the
             diversity
             of
             whose
             
               appe●ites
               ,
               perceptions
            
             and
             affections
             ,
             testified
             that
             it
             had
             two
             souls
             within
             that
             
               bi-partite
               habitation
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             conceive
             the
             most
             
               wise
               Maker
            
             and
             Contriver
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             immediately
             to
             create
             two
             souls
             ,
             for
             
               a
               single
            
             body
             ,
             rather
             then
             suffer
             that
             super-plus
             of
             matter
             which
             constitutes
             the
             
               monstrous
               excrescence
            
             to
             prove
             
               effoete
               &
               inanimate
            
             ,
             is
             methinks
             a
             
               derogatory
               apprehension
            
             of
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             supposeth
             him
             to
             act
             more
             ineptly
             in
             the
             great
             and
             immediate
             instances
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             about
             less
             noble
             and
             accurate
             productions
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             pretended
             ,
             that
             Souls
             were
             sent
             into
             them
             while
             the
             bodies
             were
             yet
             distinct
             ,
             but
             that
             after
             wards
             they
             grew
             into
             one
             :
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             will
             not
             heal
             the
             breach
             that
             this
             Hypothesis
             makes
             upon
             the
             
               divine
               Wisdome
            
             ;
             it
             ●acitely
             reflecting
             a
             shameful
             oversight
             
             upon
             Omniscience
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             aware
             of
             the
             future
             coalescence
             of
             these
             bodies
             into
             one
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             souls
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             suppose
             him
             ,
             knowingly
             to
             act
             ineptly
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             the
             
               rational
               soul
            
             is
             not
             created
             till
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             stroaks
             of
             it
             at
             least
             ,
             is
             framed
             ,
             is
             the
             general
             opinion
             of
             the
             Assertours
             of
             daily
             creation
             ;
             So
             that
             then
             there
             is
             no
             roome
             for
             this
             evasion
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             one
             would
             think
             that
             an
             opinion
             so
             very
             obnoxious
             ,
             and
             so
             lyable
             to
             such
             grand
             inconveniences
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             but
             upon
             most
             pressing
             reasons
             and
             
               ineludable
               demonstrations
            
             .
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             not
             an
             argument
             that
             I
             ever
             heard
             of
             from
             reason
             to
             inforce
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             brought
             from
             the
             impossibility
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Traduction
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             chargeable
             with
             as
             great
             absurdities
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             have
             been
             discoursing
             of
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             several
             Scriptures
             are
             prest
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             cause
             ;
             but
             I
             doubt
             much
             against
             their
             intent
             and
             
               inclination
               .
               General
               testimonies
            
             there
             are
             
             to
             prove
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             and
             Creatour
             of
             Souls
             ,
             which
             is
             equally
             true
             ,
             whether
             we
             suppose
             it
             made
             just
             as
             it
             is
             united
             to
             these
             bodies
             ,
             or
             did
             praeexist
             ,
             and
             was
             before
             them
             ;
             But
             that
             it
             is
             just
             then
             created
             out
             of
             nothing
             when
             first
             it
             comes
             into
             these
             
               earthly
               bodies
            
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             a
             word
             in
             the
             
               inspired
               Writings
            
             that
             speaks
             it
             .
             For
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               My
               Father
               worketh
               hitherto
               ,
               and
               I
               work
               ,
            
             is
             by
             the
             most
             judicious
             understood
             of
             the
             works
             of
             preservation
             and
             providence
             .
             Those
             of
             creation
             being
             concluded
             within
             the
             first
             Hebdomade
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             is
             exprest
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             that
             God
             on
             the
             
               seventh
               day
            
             rested
             from
             all
             his
             works
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             an
             instance
             be
             given
             of
             any
             thing
             created
             since
             ,
             or
             is
             there
             any
             pretended
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             inquiry
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             inconsiderable
             presumption
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             not
             so
             neither
             ;
             since
             the
             divine
             way
             of
             working
             is
             not
             
               pari●
               colour
            
             or
             humoursome
             ,
             but
             uniform
             ,
             and
             consonant
             to
             the
             laws
             of
             exactest
             wisdome
             .
             So
             that
             for
             us
             to
             suppose
             that
             God
             ,
             after
             the
             compleating
             .
             
             of
             his
             Creation
             ,
             and
             the
             laws
             given
             to
             〈◊〉
             things
             for
             their
             action
             ,
             and
             continuanc●
             to
             be
             every
             moment
             working
             in
             a
             quit●
             other
             way
             in
             one
             instance
             of
             beings
             ,
             tha●
             he
             doth
             in
             all
             besides
             ;
             is
             methinks
             a
             som●
             what
             odd
             apprehension
             ,
             especially
             whe●
             no
             Reason
             urgeth
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             silent
             .
             For
             such
             places
             as
             this
             [
             
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Spirits
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               the
               Father
               〈◊〉
               Spirits
               .
               The
               spirit
               returns
               to
               God
               〈◊〉
               gave
               it
               .
               The
               souls
               which
               I
               have
               mad●
               We
               are
               his
               off-spring
               .
               Who
               formeth
               〈◊〉
               spirit
               of
               man
               within
               him
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             signifie
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             souls
             〈◊〉
             a
             nearer
             relation
             to
             God
             then
             our
             bodies
             as
             being
             his
             immediate
             workmanship
             made
             without
             any
             creature-interposal
             and
             more
             especially
             regarded
             by
             him
             But
             to
             inferre
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             〈◊〉
             then
             produced
             when
             these
             bodies
             〈◊〉
             generated
             ,
             is
             illogicall
             and
             inconsequen●
             So
             that
             all
             that
             these
             Scriptures
             will
             ser●
             for
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             disprove
             the
             Doctrine
             〈◊〉
             Fraduction
             ,
             but
             makes
             not
             a
             tittle
             for
             the
             ordinary
             
               Hypothesis
               of
               Daily
               Creation
               against
               Praeexistence
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             (
             2
             )
             Traduction
             of
             souls
             
               is
               impossible
               ,
               the
               reasons
               for
               it
               weak
               and
               frivolous
               ,
               the
               proposal
               of
            
             Praeexistence
             .
          
           
             THus
             then
             we
             have
             examind
             the
             first
             way
             of
             stating
             the
             
               Soul's
               original
            
             ,
             that
             of
             
               continual
               Creation
            
             ;
             and
             finding
             no
             sure
             resting
             place
             for
             our
             inquiry
             here
             ,
             we
             remove
             to
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             Traduction
             or
             
               seminal
               Propagation
            
             .
             And
             the
             adherers
             to
             this
             Hypothesis
             are
             of
             2
             sorts
             ,
             viz.
             either
             such
             as
             make
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             purer
             sort
             of
             matter
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             that
             confess
             it
             wholly
             spiritual
             and
             immaterial
             .
             He
             dispatch
             the
             former
             ,
             briefly
             strike
             at
             the
             root
             of
             their
             misconceit
             of
             the
             
               souls
               production
            
             ,
             and
             shew
             it
             cannot
             be
             Matter
             ,
             be
             it
             as
             pure
             as
             can
             be
             conceived
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             I
             )
             If
             the
             soul
             be
             matter
             ,
             then
             whatever
             perceptions
             or
             apprehensions
             it
             hath
             ,
             or
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             they
             were
             
             let
             in
             at
             the
             senses
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             great
             Patron
             of
             the
             Hypothesis
             states
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             Leviathan
             ,
             and
             other
             writings
             .
             But
             now
             clear
             it
             is
             that
             our
             Souls
             have
             some
             conceptions
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             received
             from
             
               external
               sense
            
             ;
             For
             there
             are
             some
             
               congenite
               implicite
               Principles
            
             in
             us
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             could
             be
             no
             sensation
             ;
             since
             the
             images
             of
             objects
             are
             very
             smal
             and
             inconsiderable
             in
             our
             brains
             ,
             comparatively
             to
             the
             vastness
             of
             the
             things
             which
             they
             represent
             ,
             and
             very
             unlike
             them
             in
             multitudes
             of
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             so
             that
             't
             were
             impossible
             we
             should
             have
             the
             
               sensible
               representation
            
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             our
             souls
             use
             a
             kind
             of
             Geometry
             ,
             or
             mathematick
             Inference
             in
             judging
             of
             external
             objects
             by
             those
             little
             hints
             it
             finds
             in
             
               material
               impressions
            
             .
             Which
             Art
             and
             the
             principles
             thereof
             were
             never
             received
             from
             sense
             ,
             but
             are
             presupposed
             to
             all
             
               sensible
               perceptions
            
             .
             And
             ,
             were
             the
             soul
             quite
             vold
             of
             all
             such
             
               implicit
               notions
            
             ,
             it
             would
             remain
             as
             senselesse
             as
             a
             stone
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             we
             find
             our
             minds
             fraught
             
             with
             principles
             
               logical
               ,
               moral
               ,
               metaphysical
            
             ,
             which
             could
             never
             owe
             their
             original
             to
             sense
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             it
             gives
             us
             occasions
             of
             using
             them
             .
             For
             sense
             teacheth
             no
             
               general
               propositions
            
             ,
             but
             only
             affords
             singulars
             for
             Induction
             ;
             which
             being
             an
             Inference
             ,
             must
             proceed
             from
             an
             higher
             principle
             that
             ownes
             no
             such
             dependence
             on
             the
             senses
             as
             being
             found
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             not
             deriv'd
             from
             any
             thing
             without
             .
             Also
             we
             find
             in
             our selves
             
               mathematical
               notions
            
             ,
             and
             build
             
               certain
               demonstrations
            
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             abstract
             from
             sense
             and
             matter
             .
             And
             therefore
             never
             had
             them
             from
             any
             material
             power
             but
             from
             somthing
             more
             sublime
             and
             excellent
             .
             But
             this
             Argument
             is
             of
             too
             large
             a
             consideration
             to
             be
             treated
             of
             here
             and
             therefore
             I
             content
             my self
             with
             those
             brief
             Touches
             ,
             and
             passe
             on
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             If
             the
             soul
             be
             matter
             't
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             have
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             for
             either
             the
             whole
             image
             of
             the
             object
             must
             be
             received
             in
             one
             point
             of
             this
             
               sensitive
               matter
            
             ;
             a
             thing
             absurd
             at
             first
             view
             ,
             that
             such
             variety
             of
             distinct
             and
             orderly
             
             representations
             should
             be
             made
             at
             once
             upon
             a
             
               single
               atom
            
             ;
             or
             the
             
               whole
               image
            
             is
             imprest
             upon
             every
             point
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             would
             be
             as
             many
             objects
             as
             there
             are
             points
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             so
             every
             thing
             would
             be
             infinitely
             multiplyed
             in
             our
             
               delusive
               senses
            
             .
             Or
             finally
             ,
             every
             part
             of
             the
             soul
             must
             receive
             a
             proportionable
             part
             of
             the
             image
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             how
             could
             those
             parts
             communicate
             their
             perceptions
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             perceive
             the
             whole
             ?
             This
             Argument
             is
             excellently
             managed
             by
             the
             great
             Dr.
             
               H.
               More
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             writings
             this
             fond
             Hypothesis
             is
             fully
             triumpht
             over
             ,
             and
             defeated
             .
             Since
             therefore
             the
             very
             lowest
             degree
             of
             
               perception
               ,
               single
            
             and
             
               simple
               sense
            
             ,
             is
             incompatible
             to
             〈◊〉
             body
             or
             matter
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             higher
             and
             nobler
             operations
             of
             
               imagining
               ,
               remembring
               ,
               reasoning
            
             ,
             and
             willing
             must
             have
             a
             cause
             and
             source
             that
             is
             not
             Corporeal
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             those
             that
             build
             the
             souls
             traduction
             upon
             this
             ground
             of
             its
             being
             only
             body
             and
             
               modified
               matter
            
             ,
             are
             disappointed
             in
             the
             foundation
             of
          
           
           
             But
             (
             2
             )
             Another
             sort
             of
             assertors
             of
             traduction
             teach
             the
             Soul
             to
             be
             spiritual
             and
             incorporeal
             ,
             and
             affirm
             that
             by
             a
             vertue
             deriv'd
             from
             the
             first
             benediction
             ,
             it
             can
             propagate
             its
             like
             ;
             one
             soul
             emitting
             another
             as
             the
             body
             doth
             the
             matter
             of
             Generation
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             which
             
               spiritual
               production
            
             useth
             to
             be
             illustrated
             by
             one
             candles
             lighting
             another
             ;
             and
             a
             mans
             begetting
             a
             thought
             in
             anothers
             mind
             ,
             without
             diminishing
             of
             his
             own
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             favourable
             representation
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             think
             on
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             if
             we
             nearly
             consider
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             most
             absurd
             &
             unphilosophical
             For
             if
             one
             
               soul
               produce
               another
            
             ,
             't
             is
             either
             out
             of
             nothing
             or
             something
             praeexistent
             .
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             't
             is
             an
             
               absolute
               creation
            
             ,
             which
             all
             philosophy
             concludes
             impossible
             for
             a
             Creature
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             pretended
             that
             the
             Parent
             doth
             it
             not
             by
             his
             proper
             natural
             virtue
             but
             by
             a
             strength
             imparted
             by
             God
             in
             the
             first
             
               blessing
               ,
               Increase
               and
               multiply
            
             ,
             so
             that
             God
             is
             the
             prime
             agent
             ,
             he
             only
             the
             instrument
             :
             I
             rejoin
             ,
             that
             then
             either
             God
             hath
             thereby
             obliged
             himself
             
             to
             put
             forth
             a
             new
             and
             extraordinary
             power
             in
             every
             such
             occasion
             ,
             distinct
             from
             his
             influence
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             :
             Or
             else
             (
             2
             )
             he
             only
             concurres
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             our
             other
             natural
             actions
             ,
             we
             having
             this
             Ability
             bestowed
             upon
             our
             very
             natures
             .
             He
             that
             asserts
             the
             first
             ,
             runs
             upon
             all
             the
             rocks
             that
             he
             would
             avoid
             in
             the
             former
             Hypothesis
             of
             
               continual
               Creation
            
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             be
             made
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sin
             and
             misery
             of
             his
             spotless
             and
             blameless
             creatures
             ;
             which
             absurdities
             he
             cannot
             shun
             by
             saying
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             by
             interposing
             in
             such
             productions
             ,
             doth
             but
             follow
             the
             rules
             of
             acting
             ,
             which
             he
             first
             made
             while
             man
             was
             innocent
             .
             For
             certainly
             infinite
             goodnesse
             would
             never
             have
             tyed
             up
             it self
             to
             such
             Laws
             of
             working
             ,
             as
             he
             foresaw
             would
             presently
             bring
             unavoidable
             
               inconvenience
               ,
               misery
            
             ,
             and
             ruine
             upon
             the
             best
             part
             of
             his
             workmanship
             .
             And
             for
             the
             second
             way
             ,
             it
             supposeth
             God
             to
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             in
             this
             action
             then
             in
             our
             eating
             and
             drinking
             .
             Consequently
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             creation
             purely
             natural
             .
             And
             
             ●methinks
             if
             we
             have
             so
             vast
             a
             power
             to
             ●ring
             the
             ends
             of
             contradictorys
             together
             ,
             ●omthing
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             (
             which
             some
             deny
             to
             Omnipotence
             it self
             )
             t
             is
             much
             we
             cannot
             conscrve
             in
             being
             our
             creature
             〈◊〉
             produced
             ,
             nor
             our
             own
             intimate
             selves
             ,
             since
             conservation
             is
             not
             more
             then
             creation
             .
             And
             t
             is
             much
             ,
             that
             in
             other
             thing
             we
             should
             give
             such
             few
             specimens
             of
             so
             vast
             an
             ability
             ;
             or
             ,
             have
             a
             power
             so
             divine
             and
             excellent
             ,
             and
             no
             faculty
             to
             discerne
             it
             by
             .
          
           
             Again
             (
             2
             )
             if
             the
             Soul
             be
             immediately
             produced
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             be
             the
             agent
             who
             it
             will
             ,
             God
             or
             the
             Parent
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             pure
             and
             sinlesse
             .
             For
             ,
             supposing
             our
             parents
             to
             be
             our
             Creators
             ;
             they
             make
             〈◊〉
             but
             as
             natural
             agents
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             only
             transmit
             their
             natural
             qualities
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             
               moral
               pravities
            
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             can
             no
             better
             account
             be
             given
             from
             this
             way
             how
             the
             soul
             is
             so
             debauched
             and
             infected
             assoon
             as
             it
             comes
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             fails
             in
             the
             main
             end
             it
             is
             design'd
             for
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             then
             that
             the
             traduction
             
             of
             the
             soul
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             produced
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             cannot
             be
             defended
             .
          
           
             Nor
             doth
             the
             second
             general
             way
             ,
             yield
             any
             more
             relief
             to
             this
             Hypothesis
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             made
             of
             any
             thing
             praeexistent
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             of
             matter
             or
             spirit
             .
             The
             former
             we
             have
             undermin'd
             and
             overthrown
             already
             ,
             in
             what
             was
             said
             against
             those
             ,
             that
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             body
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             made
             out
             of
             any
             spiritual
             substance
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             parent
             ,
             (
             except
             we
             will
             revive
             the
             old
             enthusiastick
             conceit
             of
             its
             being
             a
             particle
             of
             the
             
               divine
               essence
            
             )
             which
             supposition
             is
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             immaterial
             being
             ,
             a
             chief
             property
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             indiscerpible
             .
             Nor
             do
             the
             similitudes
             I
             mention'd
             in
             the
             proposal
             of
             the
             Hypothesis
             ,
             at
             all
             fit
             the
             businesse
             ;
             for
             one
             candle
             lights
             another
             ,
             by
             
               separable
               emissions
            
             that
             passe
             from
             the
             flame
             of
             that
             which
             is
             kindled
             ,
             to
             the
             ●ieke
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             flame
             is
             a
             body
             whose
             parts
             are
             in
             continual
             flux
             ,
             as
             a
             ●iver
             .
             But
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             
               stable
               ,
               permanent
            
             ,
             and
             indivisible
             ,
             which
             quite
             makes
             it
             another
             case
             .
             And
             for
             
             a
             mans
             informing
             anothers
             mind
             with
             a
             thought
             which
             he
             had
             not
             conceived
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             production
             of
             any
             substance
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             occasioning
             him
             to
             exertan
             operation
             of
             his
             mind
             which
             he
             did
             not
             before
             .
             And
             therefore
             makes
             nothing
             to
             the
             illustrating
             ,
             how
             a
             soul
             can
             produce
             a
             soul
             ,
             a
             substance
             distinct
             and
             without
             it self
             ;
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             desperate
             the
             case
             of
             the
             
               soul's
               original
            
             is
             in
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             Traduction
             also
             .
             But
             yet
             to
             let
             it
             have
             fair
             play
             ,
             wee
             'l
             give
             it
             leave
             to
             plead
             it's
             cause
             ;
             and
             briefly
             present
             what
             is
             most
             material
             in
             its
             behalf
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             but
             two
             reasons
             that
             I
             can
             think
             of
             ,
             worth
             a
             naming
             (
             1
             )
             
               A
               man
            
             begets
             
               a
               man
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               man
            
             he
             is
             not
             without
             a
             soul
             ,
             therefore
             't
             is
             pretended
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             begotten
             .
             But
             this
             argument
             is
             easily
             detected
             of
             palpable
             sophistry
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             if
             one
             should
             argue
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             mortall
             therefore
             his
             soul
             is
             mortall
             ,
             or
             is
             fat
             and
             lusty
             therefore
             his
             soul
             is
             so
             .
             The
             absurdity
             of
             which
             kinds
             of
             reasoning
             lyes
             in
             drawing
             that
             into
             a
             strict
             and
             
               rigorous
               affirmation
            
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             meant
             according
             
             to
             vulgar
             speech
             ,
             and
             is
             true
             only
             ,
             in
             some
             remarkable
             respect
             or
             circumstance
             .
             Thus
             we
             say
             ,
             A
             man
             begetts
             a
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             the
             visible
             and
             only
             sensible
             part
             of
             him
             ;
             The
             vulgar
             ,
             to
             whom
             common
             speech
             is
             accommodate
             ,
             not
             taking
             so
             much
             notice
             of
             what
             is
             past
             the
             ken
             of
             their
             sences
             .
             And
             therefore
             Body
             in
             ordinary
             speaking
             is
             oft
             put
             for
             Person
             as
             here
             man
             for
             the
             body
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             
               noblest
               part
            
             is
             us'd
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             when
             't
             is
             said
             70
             souls
             went
             down
             with
             Jacob
             into
             Egypt
             ;
             therefore
             such
             arguments
             as
             the
             assertours
             of
             traduction
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             which
             are
             drawn
             from
             vulgar
             schemes
             of
             speech
             ,
             argue
             nothing
             but
             the
             desperatenesse
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             needs
             such
             pitiful
             sophistries
             to
             recommend
             it
             .
             Such
             are
             these
             proofs
             which
             yet
             are
             some
             of
             the
             best
             I
             meet
             with
             ,
             
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               shall
               break
               the
               serpents
               head
               ;
               66
               souls
               descended
               out
               of
            
             Jacobs
             loins
             ;
             Adam
             
               begat
               a
               son
               in
               his
               own
               likenesse
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             .
             According
             to
             this
             rate
             of
             arguing
             the
             scripture
             may
             be
             made
             speak
             any
             thing
             that
             our
             humoursome
             phancies
             
             please
             to
             dictate
             .
             And
             thus
             to
             rack
             the
             sacred
             writings
             ,
             to
             force
             them
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             to
             bring
             evidence
             to
             our
             opinions
             ;
             is
             an
             affront
             to
             their
             Authority
             that
             's
             next
             to
             the
             denying
             on
             't
             .
             I
             might
             adde
             (
             2
             )
             that
             begetting
             also
             hath
             a
             latitude
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             speech
             signifies
             not
             a
             strict
             and
             
               philosophical
               production
            
             ;
             So
             that
             a
             man
             begets
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             only
             generates
             the
             body
             ,
             into
             which
             fitly
             prepared
             descends
             a
             soul.
             And
             he
             that
             doth
             that
             upon
             which
             another
             thing
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             adherents
             to
             traduction
             use
             to
             urge
             ,
             that
             ,
             except
             the
             
               whole
               man
               soul
            
             and
             body
             be
             propagated
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             our
             
               original
               defilement
            
             .
             And
             scripture
             gives
             evident
             testimony
             to
             that
             
               early
               pollution
            
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               conceived
               in
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             
               transgressors
               from
               the
               Womb.
            
             
          
           
             We
             have
             already
             seen
             that
             indeed
             the
             way
             of
             
               daily
               creating
               souls
            
             ,
             cannot
             come
             off
             but
             with
             vilely
             aspersing
             the
             
               divine
               attributes
            
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             been
             hinted
             ,
             that
             
             neither
             can
             Traduction
             solve
             the
             business
             :
             for
             if
             the
             Parent
             beget
             the
             soul
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             as
             pure
             and
             clean
             as
             if
             God
             himself
             were
             it's
             
               immediate
               creatour
            
             ;
             for
             though
             a
             clean
             thing
             cannot
             come
             out
             of
             an
             unclean
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             producent
             is
             imparted
             to
             the
             effect
             ;
             yet
             where
             't
             is
             made
             out
             of
             nothing
             the
             reason
             is
             very
             different
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             the
             soul
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             that
             are
             concern'd
             in
             this
             production
             is
             now
             as
             clean
             and
             pure
             as
             ever
             't
             was
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             suppos'd
             to
             do
             it
             by
             a
             capacity
             given
             ,
             at
             its
             first
             creation
             while
             pure
             and
             innocent
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             
               moral
               contagion
            
             ;
             this
             being
             an
             ability
             meerly
             natural
             and
             plastick
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             under
             the
             imperium
             or
             command
             of
             the
             will
             the
             only
             seat
             of
             
               morall
               good
            
             and
             evill
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             our
             souls
             are
             but
             particles
             and
             decerptions
             of
             our
             parents
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             sins
             that
             ever
             were
             committed
             by
             my
             Progenitors
             ever
             since
             Adam
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             my
             soul
             would
             have
             been
             so
             deprav'd
             and
             debauch'd
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             now
             brutish
             ,
             
             yea
             diabolical
             .
             Thus
             then
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             even
             upon
             this
             reason
             't
             is
             necessary
             ,
             to
             pitch
             upon
             some
             other
             Hypothesis
             ,
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             pravity
             of
             our
             natures
             ;
             which
             both
             these
             fayl
             in
             the
             solution
             of
             .
             And
             ,
             since
             the
             former
             committs
             such
             violence
             upon
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Attributes
            
             ,
             since
             the
             latter
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             since
             neither
             can
             give
             any
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             great
             affairs
             of
             providence
             and
             our
             natures
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             incouragement
             from
             the
             
               Sacred
               Volume
            
             ;
             'T
             is
             I
             think
             very
             excusable
             for
             us
             to
             cast
             our
             eies
             abroad
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             there
             be
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             that
             may
             probably
             unriddle
             those
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             relieve
             the
             minds
             of
             anxious
             and
             contemplative
             inquirers
             .
             In
             which
             search
             ,
             if
             we
             light
             on
             any
             thing
             that
             doth
             sweetly
             accord
             with
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             unlocks
             the
             intricacies
             of
             Providence
             ;
             I
             think
             we
             have
             found
             ,
             what
             the
             two
             former
             opinions
             aim
             at
             ,
             but
             cannot
             make
             good
             their
             pretences
             to
             .
             And
             may
             salute
             the
             truth
             with
             a
             joyfull
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Wherefore
             from
             the
             modern
             
             disputants
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             towards
             the
             
               antient
               Sages
            
             ,
             those
             
               eastern
               Sophi
            
             ,
             that
             have
             fill'd
             the
             world
             with
             the
             same
             of
             their
             wisdome
             ;
             And
             since
             our
             inquiries
             are
             benighted
             in
             the
             west
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             towards
             the
             East
             ;
             from
             whence
             't
             is
             likely
             the
             desired
             
               light
               may
            
             display
             it self
             ,
             and
             chase
             away
             the
             darknesse
             that
             covers
             the
             face
             of
             those
             theories
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             
               Indian
               Brachmans
            
             ,
             the
             
               Persian
               Magi
            
             ,
             the
             
               Aegyptian
               Gymnosophists
            
             ,
             the
             
               fewish
               Rabbins
            
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             
               Graecian
               Philosophers
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christian
               Fathers
            
             ,
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             were
             created
             all
             at
             first
             ;
             and
             at
             several
             times
             and
             occasions
             upon
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             better
             life
             and
             condition
             ,
             drop't
             down
             into
             these
             terrestrial
             bodies
             .
             This
             the
             learned
             among
             the
             Jews
             made
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Cabbala
             ,
             and
             preten
             to
             have
             received
             it
             from
             their
             great
             
               Law-giver
               ,
               Moses
            
             :
             which
             Hypothesis
             ,
             if
             it
             appear
             but
             probable
             to
             an
             impartial
             inquiry
             ,
             will
             even
             on
             that
             account
             be
             preferrible
             to
             both
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             to
             be
             desperate
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
            
             (
             Praeexistence
             )
             Praeexistence
             cannot
             be
             disproved
             .
             Scripture
             saith
             nothing
             against
             it
             .
             It
             's
             silence
             is
             no
             prejudice
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             rather
             an
             Argument
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             standeth
             .
             Praeexistence
             was
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             times
             .
             How
             ,
             probably
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             be
             lost
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             THerefore
             let
             us
             see
             what
             title
             it
             can
             shew
             for
             our
             assent
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             can
             prove
             it self
             worthy
             of
             the
             Patronage
             of
             those
             great
             Authors
             that
             have
             owned
             it
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Then
             ,
             Whether
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             true
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             m'e
             confident
             it
             cannot
             be
             proved
             false
             :
             for
             if
             All
             souls
             were
             not
             made
             together
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             either
             because
             
             God
             could
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             suppose
             very
             few
             have
             such
             
               narrow
               conceptions
            
             of
             the
             
               divine
               power
            
             ,
             as
             to
             affirm
             that
             omnipotence
             could
             not
             produce
             all
             those
             beings
             at
             first
             ,
             which
             apart
             he
             is
             suppos'd
             to
             
               create
               daily
            
             ;
             which
             implies
             no
             contradiction
             ,
             or
             as
             much
             as
             difficulty
             ,
             to
             be
             conceived
             ;
             and
             which
             
               de
               facto
            
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Angells
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             inconsistence
             with
             any
             Attribute
             should
             be
             pretended
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             prov'd
             quite
             otherwise
             hereafter
             ;
             And
             the
             amicable
             consistence
             of
             this
             Hypothesis
             with
             them
             ,
             yea
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             this
             very
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Attributes
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             argued
             in
             the
             process
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             whoever
             concludes
             that
             God
             made
             not
             all
             souls
             of
             old
             ,
             when
             he
             produced
             the
             world
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             must
             confesse
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             assertion
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             he
             
               would
               not
            
             .
             And
             then
             I
             would
             ask
             him
             ,
             how
             he
             came
             to
             know
             what
             he
             affirms
             so
             boldly
             ?
             Who
             acquainted
             him
             with
             the
             
               Divine
               Counsells
            
             ?
             Is
             there
             a
             word
             said
             in
             his
             
               revealed
               will
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             
             or
             ,
             hath
             he
             by
             his
             holy
             penmen
             told
             us
             that
             either
             of
             the
             other
             waies
             was
             more
             suitable
             to
             his
             beneplaciture
             ?
             Indeed
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             a
             strong
             and
             ready
             phancy
             ,
             possest
             with
             a
             perswasion
             of
             the
             falshood
             of
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             might
             find
             some
             half
             phrases
             in
             scripture
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             suborne
             to
             sing
             to
             the
             tune
             of
             his
             imagination
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Miscellaneous
             piece
             as
             the
             Bible
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             difficult
             for
             a
             man
             that
             's
             strongly
             resolv'd
             against
             an
             opinion
             ,
             to
             find
             somewhat
             or
             other
             that
             may
             seem
             to
             him
             to
             speak
             the
             language
             of
             his
             phancy
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             shall
             go
             hard
             ,
             but
             that
             those
             whom
             their
             education
             or
             prejudice
             have
             ingaged
             against
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             will
             light
             on
             some
             obscure
             pieces
             of
             texts
             ,
             and
             broken
             sentences
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             shall
             seem
             to
             condemn
             what
             they
             disapprove
             of
             .
             But
             I
             am
             securely
             confident
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             sentence
             in
             the
             
               sacred
               volume
            
             ,
             from
             end
             to
             end
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             intended
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             all
             souls
             were
             not
             made
             of
             old
             ;
             or
             that
             ,
             by
             a
             legitimate
             consequence
             ,
             would
             inferre
             it
             .
             And
             if
             any
             there
             be
             
             that
             seem
             to
             look
             another
             way
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             they
             are
             collateral
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             designed
             by
             the
             divine
             Authors
             for
             the
             purpose
             they
             are
             made
             to
             serve
             ,
             by
             the
             enemies
             of
             Praeexistence
             .
             Wherefore
             not
             to
             conceal
             any
             thing
             that
             with
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             probability
             can
             be
             pretended
             from
             the
             
               sacred
               volume
            
             in
             discountenance
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Praeexistence
             ,
             I
             'le
             bring
             into
             view
             whatever
             I
             know
             to
             have
             the
             least
             face
             of
             a
             Testimony
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             in
             the
             
               divine
               Revelations
            
             .
             That
             so
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             appear
             that
             the
             most
             specious
             Texts
             that
             can
             be
             alledg'd
             ,
             have
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             them
             to
             disprove
             the
             
               souls
               praeexistence
            
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             secure
             that
             God
             hath
             not
             discovered
             to
             us
             in
             his
             
               written
               will
            
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             not
             his
             pleasure
             to
             create
             all
             souls
             together
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             I
             )
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             pretended
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Praeexistence
             comports
             not
             with
             that
             innocence
             and
             integrity
             in
             which
             the
             Scripture
             determines
             Adam
             to
             have
             been
             made
             .
             Since
             it
             supposeth
             the
             descent
             into
             these
             bodyes
             to
             be
             a
             
               culpable
               lapse
            
             from
             an
             higher
             and
             better
             
             state
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             be
             a
             state
             of
             incarceration
             for
             former
             delinquencies
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             No
             one
             can
             object
             any
             thing
             to
             purpose
             against
             Praeexistence
             from
             the
             unconceiveablenesse
             of
             it
             ,
             untill
             he
             know
             the
             particular
             frame
             of
             the
             Hypothesis
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             all
             impugnations
             relating
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             will
             be
             wide
             of
             the
             mark
             ,
             and
             but
             little
             to
             the
             businesse
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             objectour
             would
             have
             patience
             to
             wait
             till
             we
             come
             to
             that
             part
             of
             our
             undertaking
             ,
             he
             would
             find
             that
             there
             was
             but
             little
             ground
             for
             such
             a
             scruple
             .
             But
             however
             to
             prevent
             all
             cavillings
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             I
             'le
             shew
             the
             invalidity
             of
             this
             objection
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             There
             is
             no
             necessity
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Praeexistence
             to
             suppose
             Adam
             a
             delinquent
             ,
             before
             his
             noted
             transgression
             in
             a
             terrestrial
             body
             :
             for
             considering
             ,
             that
             his
             body
             had
             vast
             advantages
             above
             ours
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             
               beauty
               ,
               purity
            
             ,
             and
             serviceablenesse
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             what
             harshness
             is
             there
             in
             conceiving
             that
             God
             
             might
             send
             one
             of
             those
             
               immaculate
               Spirits
            
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             Tenement
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             his
             steward
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             this
             
               lower
               Family
            
             ;
             and
             an
             overseer
             ,
             and
             ruler
             of
             those
             other
             creatures
             that
             he
             had
             order'd
             to
             have
             their
             dwelling
             upon
             earth
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             contrariety
             to
             any
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Attributes
            
             in
             this
             supposition
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             makes
             God
             to
             have
             sent
             a
             pure
             spirit
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             just
             made
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             body
             .
             Yea
             ,
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Supposing
             that
             some
             
               souls
               fell
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Angells
             did
             (
             which
             the
             process
             of
             our
             discourse
             will
             shew
             to
             be
             no
             unreasonable
             supposition
             )
             this
             was
             a
             
               merciful
               provision
            
             of
             our
             Maker
             ,
             and
             a
             generous
             undertaking
             for
             a
             Seraphick
             and
             
               untainted
               Spirit
            
             .
             For
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             fit
             and
             congruous
             matter
             is
             prepared
             for
             those
             souls
             to
             reside
             and
             act
             in
             ,
             who
             had
             rendred
             themselves
             unfit
             to
             live
             and
             injoy
             themselves
             in
             more
             
               refined
               bodyes
            
             .
             And
             so
             those
             spirits
             that
             had
             sinn'd
             themselves
             into
             a
             state
             of
             silence
             and
             inactivity
             ,
             are
             by
             this
             
               seasonable
               means
            
             ,
             which
             
             the
             
               divine
               Wisdome
            
             and
             Goodnesse
             hath
             contriv'd
             for
             them
             ,
             put
             once
             more
             into
             a
             capacity
             of
             acting
             their
             parts
             anew
             ,
             and
             comming
             into
             play
             again
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             seem
             hard
             to
             any
             to
             conceive
             how
             so
             noble
             a
             spirit
             in
             such
             an
             
               advantagious
               body
            
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             impos'd
             upon
             by
             so
             gross
             a
             delusion
             ,
             and
             submit
             so
             impotently
             to
             the
             first
             temptation
             ;
             He
             may
             please
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             difficulty
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             supposing
             him
             just
             then
             to
             have
             been
             made
             ;
             if
             we
             grant
             him
             but
             that
             purity
             and
             those
             great
             perfections
             both
             of
             will
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ,
             which
             
               orthodox
               theology
            
             allows
             him
             .
          
           
             Yea
             again
             (
             4
             )
             I
             might
             ask
             What
             inconvenience
             there
             is
             in
             supposing
             ,
             that
             Adam
             himself
             was
             one
             of
             those
             
               delinquent
               souls
            
             ,
             which
             the
             divine
             pitty
             and
             compassion
             had
             thus
             set
             up
             again
             ;
             that
             so
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             his
             excellent
             creatures
             might
             not
             be
             lost
             and
             undone
             irrecoverabiy
             :
             but
             might
             act
             anew
             ,
             though
             upon
             a
             lower
             stage
             in
             the
             universe
             :
             A
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               infinite
               foecundity
            
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             
               divine
               goodnesse
            
             will
             ,
             if
             not
             
             warrant
             ,
             yet
             excuse
             such
             a
             supposition
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             it
             be
             demanded
             ,
             What
             Adam's
             standing
             had
             been
             to
             his
             posterity
             ,
             had
             he
             continued
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocence
             ;
             and
             how
             sin
             and
             misery
             is
             brought
             upon
             us
             by
             his
             Fall
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Hypothesis
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             then
             among
             many
             other
             great
             priviledges
             ,
             he
             had
             transsmitted
             downwards
             by
             way
             of
             natural
             generation
             that
             excellent
             and
             
               blessed
               temper
            
             of
             body
             ;
             which
             should
             have
             been
             like
             his
             own
             
               happy
               crasis
            
             .
             So
             that
             our
             apprehensions
             should
             have
             been
             more
             large
             and
             free
             ,
             our
             affections
             more
             regular
             and
             governable
             ;
             and
             our
             inclinations
             to
             what
             is
             good
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             .
             For
             we
             cannot
             but
             observe
             in
             this
             state
             ,
             how
             vast
             an
             influence
             the
             temper
             of
             our
             bodyes
             hath
             upon
             our
             minds
             ;
             both
             in
             reference
             to
             intellectual
             and
             
               moral
               dispositions
            
             .
             Thus
             ,
             daily
             experience
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             how
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ebb
             or
             flow
             of
             certain
             humours
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             our
             witts
             are
             either
             more
             
               quick
               ,
               free
            
             ,
             and
             sparkling
             ,
             or
             else
             more
             
               obtuse
               ,
               weak
            
             ,
             and
             sluggish
             .
             And
             we
             find
             
             that
             there
             are
             certain
             clean
             and
             healthy
             dispositions
             of
             body
             which
             make
             us
             cheerful
             ,
             and
             contented
             ;
             others
             on
             the
             contrary
             
               ●orose
               ,
               melancholly
            
             ,
             and
             dogged
             .
             And
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             observe
             how
             age
             or
             sicknesse
             sowres
             ,
             and
             crabbs
             our
             natures
             .
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             allmost
             all
             other
             qualities
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             are
             strangely
             influenc●
             and
             modifyed
             according
             to
             the
             bodie
             's
             constitution
             .
             But
             none
             will
             deny
             so
             plain
             a
             truth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             forbear
             to
             insist
             further
             on
             it
             .
             Nor
             need
             I
             mention
             any
             more
             advantages
             ;
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             such
             great
             ones
             ,
             being
             consequent
             upon
             this
             .
             But
             our
             great
             Protoplast
             and
             representative
             ,
             falling
             through
             his
             unhappy
             disobedience
             ,
             besides
             the
             integrity
             and
             rectitude
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             he
             lost
             also
             that
             
               blessed
               constitution
            
             of
             Body
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             so
             great
             a
             priviledg
             to
             his
             
               off
               spring
            
             :
             so
             that
             it
             became
             now
             
               corrupt
               ,
               weak
            
             ,
             and
             indisposed
             for
             the
             nobler
             exercises
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             he
             could
             transmit
             no
             better
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             himself
             was
             owner
             of
             .
             Thus
             we
             
               fell
               in
               him
            
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             miserable
             by
             his
             transgression
             .
             We
             have
             
             bodies
             convey'd
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             strangely
             do
             bewitch
             and
             betray
             us
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             all
             bear
             about
             us
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             
               first
               apostacy
            
             .
             There
             are
             other
             sad
             effects
             of
             his
             defection
             ,
             but
             this
             may
             suffice
             for
             my
             present
             purpose
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             that
             the
             derivation
             of
             
               original
               depravity
            
             from
             Adam
             is
             as
             clear
             in
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             pretended
             in
             either
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             upon
             other
             Accounts
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             much
             the
             advantage
             of
             both
             of
             them
             .
             As
             will
             appear
             to
             the
             unprejudiced
             in
             what
             is
             further
             to
             be
             discours'd
             of
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             If
             the
             urgers
             of
             the
             Letter
             of
             Genesis
             of
             either
             side
             ,
             against
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             would
             but
             consider
             ,
             
               That
               the
               souls
               that
               descend
               hither
               ,
               for
               their
               praevarication
               in
               another
               state
               ,
               lye
               in
               a
               long
               condition
               of
               silence
               and
               insensibility
               ,
               before
               they
               appear
               in
               terrestrial
               bodies
            
             ;
             each
             of
             them
             then
             might
             ,
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Praeexistence
             thus
             stated
             ,
             gain
             all
             the
             advantages
             which
             he
             supposeth
             to
             have
             by
             his
             
               own
               opinion
            
             ,
             and
             avoid
             all
             those
             absurdities
             which
             he
             seeth
             the
             other
             run
             
             upon
             .
             If
             the
             Assertours
             of
             
               daily
               Creation
            
             think
             it
             clear
             from
             Scripture
             that
             
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               immediate
               maker
               of
               souls
               ,
            
             they
             'l
             find
             the
             same
             made
             good
             and
             assented
             to
             in
             this
             Hypothesis
             .
             And
             if
             they
             are
             unwilling
             to
             hold
             —
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             immortal
             and
             indiscerpible
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Praeexistence
             amicably
             closeth
             with
             them
             in
             this
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Patrons
             of
             Traduction
             would
             have
             a
             way
             ,
             how
             sin
             and
             misery
             may
             be
             propagated
             from
             our
             
               first
               Parent
            
             without
             aspersing
             the
             
               divine
               Attributes
            
             ,
             or
             affirming
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             phaenomena
             of
             Providence
             ,
             and
             Nature
             ;
             this
             Hypothesis
             will
             clear
             the
             businesse
             ;
             It
             giving
             us
             so
             fair
             an
             Account
             how
             we
             all
             dye
             in
             Adam
             ,
             without
             blotting
             the
             
               Wisdome
               ,
               Justice
            
             ,
             or
             Goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             affirming
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Appearances
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             on
             this
             Argument
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             like
             to
             be
             one
             main
             objection
             ;
             And
             we
             see
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             prejudicing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             inconsiderable
             evidence
             
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Praeexistence
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             besides
             this
             that
             I
             have
             named
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             of
             any
             Arguments
             from
             Scripture
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             considerable
             enough
             to
             excuse
             a
             mention
             of
             them
             .
             However
             ,
             if
             the
             
               candid
               Reader
            
             will
             pardon
             the
             impertinency
             I
             'le
             present
             to
             view
             what
             I
             find
             most
             colourable
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             2
             )
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             some
             are
             so
             inadvertent
             as
             to
             urge
             against
             our
             souls
             having
             been
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             ,
             Sacred
             writ
             says
             
               We
               are
               but
               of
               Yesterday
            
             ;
             which
             expression
             of
             
               divine
               Scripture
            
             ,
             is
             questionlesse
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             our
             appearance
             on
             this
             stage
             of
             Earth
             .
             And
             is
             no
             more
             an
             Argument
             against
             our
             Praeexistence
             ,
             then
             that
             other
             phrase
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Before
               〈◊〉
               go
               hence
            
             ,
             and
             
               Bee
               no
               more
            
             ,
             is
             against
             our
             
               future
               existence
            
             in
             an
             other
             state
             after
             the
             present
             life
             is
             ended
             .
             Nor
             will
             it
             prove
             more
             the
             business
             it
             is
             brought
             for
             ,
             then
             the
             expression
             of
             
               Rachels
               weeping
               for
               her
               Children
               because
               they
               were
               not
               ,
            
             will
             inferre
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ,
             
               absolutely
               nothing
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             any
             thing
             more
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Of
             that
             place
             in
             
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               Yea
            
             
             
               better
               is
               he
               than
               both
               they
               ,
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             dead
             and
             living
             )
             
               which
               hath
               not
               yet
               been
            
             ;
             since
             ,
             besides
             that
             't
             is
             a
             like
             scheme
             of
             speech
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             seems
             more
             to
             favour
             ,
             then
             discountenance
             Praeexistence
             for
             what
             is
             
               absolutely
               nothing
            
             can
             neither
             be
             worse
             ,
             nor
             better
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             we
             comming
             from
             a
             state
             of
             silence
             and
             inactivity
             when
             we
             drop
             into
             
               these
               bodies
            
             ,
             we
             were
             before
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             
               not
               been
            
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             is
             better
             ground
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             then
             in
             meer
             non-appearance
             ;
             which
             yet
             scripture
             phraseth
             a
             
               Not
               being
            
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             cannot
             think
             of
             any
             place
             in
             the
             
               sacred
               volume
            
             more
             that
             could
             make
             a
             tolerable
             plea
             against
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             of
             our
             souls
             having
             been
             before
             they
             came
             into
             these
             bodyes
             ;
             except
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Any
             will
             draw
             a
             
               negative
               Argument
            
             from
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             concluding
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             were
             not
             made
             of
             old
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             there
             ,
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             .
             To
             which
             I
             return
             briefly
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             Argument
             concludes
             against
             the
             being
             of
             Angells
             
             of
             whose
             creation
             there
             is
             no
             more
             say'd
             in
             the
             first
             story
             then
             of
             this
             inferiour
             rank
             of
             
               spirits
               ,
               souls
            
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             which
             silence
             is
             commonly
             taken
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             Moses
             had
             here
             to
             do
             with
             a
             rude
             and
             illiterate
             people
             ,
             who
             had
             few
             or
             no
             apprehensions
             of
             any
             thing
             beyond
             their
             senses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             takes
             notice
             to
             them
             of
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             sensible
             and
             of
             common
             observation
             .
             This
             reason
             is
             given
             also
             why
             minerals
             were
             omitted
             .
             'T
             were
             an
             easy
             matter
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             the
             outward
             cortex
             ,
             the
             Letter
             of
             this
             History
             is
             adapted
             to
             mean
             and
             vulgar
             apprehensions
             ,
             whose
             narrowness
             renders
             them
             incapable
             of
             
               sublimer
               speculations
            
             .
             But
             that
             being
             more
             then
             needs
             for
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             I
             shall
             forbear
             to
             speak
             further
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             (
             2
             )
             further
             adde
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             learned
             Interpreters
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             sorts
             of
             
               spirits
               ,
               angels
            
             ,
             and
             souls
             are
             symbolically
             meant
             by
             the
             creation
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             light
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             directly
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             present
             businesse
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             made
             appear
             to
             be
             no
             improbable
             conjecture
             .
             
             But
             I
             referre
             him
             that
             is
             curious
             in
             this
             particular
             to
             the
             great
             Restorer
             of
             the
             
               antient
               Cabbala
            
             ,
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             H.
             More
             in
             his
             
               conjectura
               Cabbalistica
            
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             
               first
               History
            
             ,
             we
             descend
             to
             the
             last
             and
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             urged
             scruple
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             (
             5
             )
             We
             are
             not
             to
             step
             beyond
             the
             
               divine
               Revelations
            
             ,
             and
             since
             God
             hath
             made
             known
             no
             such
             Doctrine
             as
             this
             ,
             of
             the
             Souls
             Praeexistence
             any
             where
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             we
             may
             reasonably
             deny
             it
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             have
             no
             ground
             to
             imbrace
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             important
             objection
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             most
             likely
             to
             prepossess
             timerous
             and
             wary
             inquirers
             against
             this
             Hypothesis
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             conceive
             that
             a
             full
             answer
             to
             this
             doubt
             ,
             will
             prevent
             many
             scrupulous
             Haesitations
             ,
             and
             make
             way
             for
             an
             unprejudic'd
             hearing
             of
             what
             I
             have
             further
             to
             alledg
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             this
             opinion
             And
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             I
             wish
             that
             those
             that
             urge
             
               Scripture
               silence
            
             to
             disprove
             praeexistence
             would
             consider
             ,
             how
             silent
             it
             is
             both
             in
             the
             case
             
             of
             
               Daily
               Creation
            
             ,
             and
             Traduction
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             already
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             Sacred
             writ
             to
             warrant
             either
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             Generalls
             from
             which
             the
             
               respective
               Patrons
            
             of
             either
             Doctrine
             would
             inferre
             their
             own
             conclusion
             ,
             though
             indeed
             they
             all
             of
             them
             with
             better
             right
             and
             congruity
             prove
             Praeexistence
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             I
             suppose
             those
             that
             argue
             from
             Scripture-silence
             in
             such
             cases
             mistake
             the
             design
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             determine
             points
             of
             speculation
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             a
             rule
             of
             Life
             and
             Manners
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             otherwise
             design
             the
             teaching
             of
             Doctrinals
             ,
             then
             as
             they
             have
             a
             tendency
             to
             promote
             the
             divine
             life
             ,
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             Holinesse
             .
             It
             was
             never
             intended
             by
             it's
             inspired
             Authors
             to
             fill
             our
             Heads
             with
             notions
             ,
             but
             to
             regulate
             our
             disorderly
             appetites
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             us
             the
             way
             to
             a
             nobler
             happinesse
             .
             Therefore
             those
             that
             look
             for
             a
             systeme
             of
             opinions
             in
             those
             otherways-designed
             writings
             ,
             do
             like
             him
             that
             should
             see
             for
             a
             body
             of
             natural
             Philosophy
             ,
             in
             
             Epictetus
             his
             moralls
             ,
             or
             
               Seneca's
               Epistles
            
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             spoke
             and
             writ
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             persons
             with
             whom
             they
             dealt
             administred
             occasion
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             the
             other
             Pen-men
             .
             Therefore
             doubtlesse
             there
             were
             many
             noble
             theories
             which
             they
             could
             have
             made
             the
             world
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             which
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             a
             fit
             occasion
             to
             draw
             them
             forth
             were
             never
             upon
             Record
             .
             And
             we
             know
             ,
             few
             speculative
             truths
             are
             deliver'd
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             call'd
             forth
             by
             the
             controversies
             of
             those
             times
             :
             And
             Praeexistence
             was
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             constant
             opinion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             Question
             ,
             
               Master
               ,
               was
               it
               for
               this
               man's
               sin
               or
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               born
               blind
               ,
            
             which
             supposeth
             it
             of
             the
             Disciples
             also
             .
             Wherefore
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             There
             was
             little
             need
             of
             more
             teaching
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             those
             times
             were
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             stands
             ,
             if
             Scripture-silence
             be
             Argumentative
             ,
             't
             wil
             be
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             Praeexistence
             ;
             since
             it
             being
             the
             
               then
               common
               opinion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             disciples
             themselves
             being
             
             of
             that
             belief
             't
             is
             very
             likely
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             an
             errour
             ,
             that
             Saviour
             Saviour
             or
             his
             Apostles
             would
             have
             witnest
             against
             it
             .
             But
             there
             being
             not
             a
             word
             let
             fall
             from
             them
             in
             disapprooval
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             occasions
             were
             administred
             (
             as
             by
             the
             Question
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             occurrences
             )
             't
             is
             a
             good
             presumption
             of
             the
             soundnesse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             Praeexistence
             was
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             might
             be
             made
             good
             with
             full
             and
             convictive
             evidence
             ,
             were
             it
             worth
             our
             labour
             to
             insist
             much
             upon
             this
             Inquiry
             ;
             but
             this
             being
             only
             a
             
               by
               consideration
            
             ,
             a
             brief
             touch
             of
             it
             will
             suffice
             us
             .
             One
             of
             the
             great
             Rabbins
             therefore
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Ben
               Israel
            
             in
             his
             
               Problems
               de
               Creatione
            
             ,
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             Praeexistence
             was
             the
             
               common
               belief
            
             of
             all
             wise
             men
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             without
             exception
             .
             And
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Wisdome
             ,
             who
             certainly
             was
             a
             Jew
             ,
             probably
             Philo
             ,
             plainly
             supposeth
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             in
             that
             Speech
             ,
             
               For
               I
               was
               a
               witty
               Child
               ,
               and
               had
               agood
            
             
             
               Spirit
               ,
               wherefore
               the
               rather
               being
               good
               ,
               I
               came
               into
               a
               body
               un●filed
               .
            
             As
             also
             did
             the
             disciples
             in
             their
             foremention'd
             Question
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             For
             except
             they
             supposed
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             si●ned
             before
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             the
             Question
             had
             been
             senslesse
             and
             impertinent
             .
             Again
             ,
             when
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             them
             ,
             
               whom
               men
               said
               he
               was
            
             they
             answered
             ,
             that
             some
             said
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             ,
             others
             Elias
             ,
             others
             Jeremias
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             sayings
             of
             theirs
             suppose
             their
             beliefe
             of
             a
             Metempsychosis
             &
             consequently
             of
             Praeexistence
             .
             These
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             were
             very
             proper
             occasions
             for
             our
             Saviour
             to
             have
             rectified
             his
             mistaken
             followers
             ,
             had
             their
             supposition
             been
             an
             errour
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             in
             cases
             not
             more
             considerable
             .
             Therefore
             if
             the
             enemies
             of
             Praeexistence
             will
             needs
             urge
             
               scriptures
               supposed
               silence
            
             against
             it
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             take
             it
             amisse
             if
             I
             shew
             them
             how
             their
             Argument
             recoyls
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             destroies
             their
             own
             cause
             ,
             instead
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
           
             (
             5
             )
             Besides
             ,
             there
             were
             doubtlesse
             many
             Doctrines
             entertain'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             more
             learned
             of
             their
             followers
             ,
             which
             were
             disproportion'd
             to
             the
             capacities
             of
             the
             generality
             ,
             who
             hold
             but
             little
             Theory
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             
               strong
               meat
            
             for
             the
             more
             grown
             and
             manly
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             milk
             for
             babes
             ,
             and
             weaker
             constitutions
             .
             Now
             Scripture
             was
             design'd
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             little
             understand
             ,
             and
             lesse
             make
             use
             of
             a
             speculation
             so
             remote
             from
             
               common
               conceit
            
             ,
             as
             Praeexistence
             .
             Among
             us
             ,
             
               wise
               men
            
             count
             it
             not
             so
             proper
             to
             deal
             forth
             deep
             and
             
               mysterious
               points
            
             in
             Divinity
             to
             common
             and
             promiscuous
             Auditories
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Apostles
             and
             others
             of
             their
             more
             improv'd
             and
             capable
             disciples
             might
             have
             had
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             among
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             never
             expresly
             defined
             in
             their
             
               publique
               writings
            
             .
             And
             the
             Learned
             Origen
             and
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Antients
             affirme
             that
             Praeexistence
             was
             a
             Cabbala
             which
             was
             handed
             down
             from
             the
             Apostolick
             ages
             ,
             to
             
               their
               times
            
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             
             those
             were
             early
             ,
             and
             had
             therefore
             better
             advantages
             of
             knowing
             the
             certainty
             of
             such
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             then
             we
             at
             so
             vast
             a
             distance
             .
             Nor
             need
             any
             wonder
             how
             it
             came
             at
             length
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             kept
             but
             among
             
               a
               few
            
             ,
             who
             considers
             the
             grossnesse
             of
             succeeding
             ages
             ,
             when
             such
             multitudes
             could
             swallow
             the
             dull
             and
             coorse
             
               Anthropomorphite
               Doctrines
            
             ;
             much
             lesse
             ,
             if
             he
             reflects
             upon
             that
             
               black
               night
            
             of
             
               barbarick
               ignorance
            
             which
             spread
             it self
             over
             this
             western
             world
             ,
             upon
             the
             incursion
             of
             those
             rude
             and
             
               unciviliz'd
               Nations
            
             that
             '
             ore-ran
             the
             Empire
             :
             out
             of
             which
             darknesse
             ,
             't
             was
             the
             work
             of
             some
             Centuries
             to
             recover
             the
             then
             obscured
             region
             of
             Civility
             and
             Letters
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             would
             allay
             the
             admiration
             of
             any
             one
             inquisitive
             in
             such
             researches
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             the
             starting
             up
             and
             prevailing
             of
             School-Divinity
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             
               Aristotles
               Philosophy
               theologiz'd
            
             .
             And
             we
             know
             that
             Philosophy
             had
             the
             luck
             to
             swim
             in
             the
             general
             esteem
             and
             credit
             ,
             when
             Platonis●
             and
             the
             more
             
               antient
               wisdome
            
             ,
             a
             
             branch
             of
             which
             ,
             Praeexistence
             was
             ;
             were
             almost
             quite
             sunk
             and
             buried
             .
             So
             that
             a
             Theology
             being
             now
             made
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Aristotelian
               principles
            
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             Praeexistence
             was
             left
             out
             ,
             nothing
             being
             suppos'd
             to
             have
             been
             said
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             Author
             of
             that
             Philosophy
             ;
             and
             his
             
               admiring
               sectators
            
             were
             loath
             to
             borrow
             so
             considerable
             a
             Theory
             ,
             from
             their
             Masters
             neglected
             Rival
             ,
             Plato
             .
          
           
             But
             〈◊〉
             at
             once
             to
             remove
             this
             stone
             of
             offence
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             I
             think
             Scripture
             is
             not
             so
             silent
             in
             this
             matter
             as
             is
             imagin'd
             .
             And
             I
             'me
             confident
             ,
             more
             can
             be
             said
             from
             those
             divine
             writings
             in
             behalf
             of
             Praeexistence
             ,
             then
             for
             many
             opinions
             ,
             that
             it's
             opposers
             are
             very
             fond
             of
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             be
             there
             evidently
             asserted
             .
             And
             had
             this
             been
             a
             commonly
             received
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             mens
             witts
             as
             much
             exercis'd
             for
             the
             defence
             on
             't
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             for
             the
             
               common
               dogmata
            
             ,
             I
             nothing
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             Scriptures
             would
             have
             been
             heaped
             up
             in
             abundance
             for
             it's
             justification
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             have
             been
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             plainly
             
             witnest
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             inspired
             volume
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             mens
             phancies
             wil
             readily
             furnish
             them
             with
             a
             proof
             of
             that
             ,
             of
             whose
             truth
             they
             are
             strongly
             prepossessed
             ;
             So
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             'l
             be
             very
             backward
             to
             see
             any
             evidence
             of
             that
             which
             is
             strange
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             alwaies
             been
             reputed
             an
             Absurdity
             .
             But
             my
             Scripture-evidence
             is
             not
             so
             proper
             for
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             intending
             to
             make
             it
             an
             Argument
             by
             it self
             .
             Therefore
             if
             the
             urger
             of
             this
             objection
             ,
             will
             but
             have
             a
             little
             patience
             till
             I
             come
             so
             far
             on
             the
             way
             of
             my
             discourse
             ,
             I
             hope
             he
             may
             be
             satisfied
             that
             Praeexistence
             is
             not
             such
             a
             stranger
             to
             scripture
             as
             he
             conceits
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Reasons
             against
             Praeexistence
             answered
             .
             Our
             forgetting
             the
             
               former
               state
            
             is
             no
             argument
             to
             disprove
             it
             :
             nor
             are
             the
             other
             Reasons
             that
             can
             be
             produc'd
             ,
             more
             conclusive
             .
             The
             proof
             of
             the
             possibility
             of
             Praeexistence
             were
             enough
             ,
             all
             other
             Hypotheses
             being
             absurd
             and
             contradictious
             .
             But
             it
             is
             prov'd
             also
             by
             positive
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             NOw
             therefore
             to
             proceed
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             back
             upon
             our
             progresse
             ,
             and
             so
             enter
             on
             what
             remains
             ;
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             God
             
               could
               have
               created
            
             all
             
               souls
               at
               first
               had
               he
               so
               pleased
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               he
               hath
               revealed
               nothing
               in
               his
               written
               Will
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             And
             now
             if
             it
             be
             found
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             made
             it
             known
             to
             our
             Reasons
             
             that
             't
             was
             not
             his
             will
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             this
             first
             particular
             ,
             
               That
               no
               one
               can
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Praeexistence
               is
               a
               falshhood
               .
            
             Therefore
             let
             us
             call
             to
             Account
             the
             most
             momentous
             reasons
             that
             can
             be
             laid
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             they
             all
             have
             not
             weight
             enough
             in
             the
             least
             to
             move
             so
             rational
             and
             solid
             an
             opinion
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Then
             ,
             't
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             urged
             ,
             that
             had
             we
             lived
             and
             acted
             in
             a
             former
             state
             ,
             we
             should
             doubtlesse
             have
             retain'd
             some
             remembrance
             of
             that
             condition
             ;
             But
             we
             having
             no
             memory
             of
             any
             thing
             backwards
             before
             our
             appearance
             upon
             this
             
               present
               stage
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             a
             considerable
             praesumption
             ,
             that
             Praeexistence
             is
             but
             a
             phancy
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             would
             desire
             such
             kind
             of
             reasoners
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             how
             much
             they
             remember
             of
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Actions
             of
             their
             first
             infancy
             .
             And
             I
             could
             wish
             they
             would
             consider
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             passage
             in
             an
             hundred
             is
             remembred
             of
             their
             grown
             and
             riper
             age
             .
             Nor
             doth
             there
             scarce
             a
             night
             
             passe
             but
             we
             dream
             of
             many
             things
             which
             our
             
               waking
               Memories
            
             can
             give
             us
             no
             Account
             of
             ;
             yea
             
               old
               age
            
             and
             some
             kinds
             of
             diseases
             blot
             out
             all
             the
             images
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             this
             state
             cause
             a
             
               totall
               oblivion
            
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Reasons
             why
             we
             should
             lose
             the
             remembrance
             of
             our
             former
             life
             be
             greater
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             forgetfulnesse
             in
             the
             instances
             we
             have
             produced
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             will
             be
             clear
             ,
             that
             this
             Argument
             hath
             but
             little
             force
             against
             the
             opinion
             we
             are
             inquiring
             into
             .
             Therefore
             if
             we
             do
             but
             reflect
             upon
             that
             long
             state
             of
             silence
             and
             inactivity
             that
             we
             emerged
             from
             ,
             when
             we
             came
             into
             these
             bodies
             ;
             and
             the
             
               vast
               change
            
             we
             under-went
             by
             our
             sinking
             into
             this
             new
             and
             unwonted
             habitation
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             the
             considerate
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             greater
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             have
             forgotten
             our
             former
             Life
             ,
             then
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             .
             And
             if
             a
             disease
             or
             
               old
               age
            
             can
             rase
             out
             the
             memory
             of
             
               past
               actions
            
             ,
             even
             while
             we
             are
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             condition
             of
             Life
             ,
             certainly
             so
             long
             and
             deep
             a
             swoon
             as
             is
             absolute
             insensibility
             and
             inertnesse
             ,
             may
             
             much
             more
             reasonably
             be
             thought
             to
             blot
             our
             the
             memory
             of
             an
             
               other
               Life
            
             ,
             whose
             passages
             probably
             were
             nothing
             like
             the
             transactions
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             also
             might
             be
             given
             as
             an
             other
             Reason
             of
             our
             forgetting
             our
             former
             state
             ,
             since
             usually
             things
             are
             brought
             to
             our
             remembrance
             by
             some
             
               like
               occurrences
            
             .
             But
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             Some
             will
             argue
             ,
             If
             this
             be
             a
             state
             of
             punishment
             for
             former
             misearriages
             how
             comes
             it
             about
             then
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             that
             we
             last
             came
             from
             viz.
             the
             state
             of
             silence
             and
             insensibility
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             our
             present
             terrestrial
             condition
             an
             an
             effect
             of
             our
             defection
             from
             the
             
               higher
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             former
             happinesse
             lost
             by
             our
             own
             default
             ,
             't
             is
             then
             a
             misery
             ,
             and
             a
             punishment
             .
             But
             if
             we
             compare
             our
             now-being
             with
             the
             state
             of
             inactivity
             we
             were
             deliver'd
             from
             ,
             It
             may
             then
             be
             call'd
             an
             
               After-Game
               of
            
             the
             
               divine
               Goodnesse
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Mercy
             .
             As
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             first
             put
             into
             a
             dark
             and
             disconsolate
             dungeon
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             is
             remov'd
             
             to
             a
             more
             comfortable
             and
             lightsome
             prison
             ,
             may
             acknowledge
             his
             remove
             to
             be
             a
             favour
             and
             deliverance
             compared
             with
             the
             place
             he
             was
             last
             confined
             to
             ;
             though
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             fault
             and
             former
             liberty
             ,
             even
             this
             condition
             is
             both
             a
             mulct
             and
             a
             misery
             .
             It
             is
             just
             thus
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             and
             any
             one
             may
             make
             the
             application
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             (
             3
             )
             If
             our
             souls
             liv'd
             in
             a
             
               former
               state
            
             did
             they
             act
             in
             bodies
             ,
             or
             without
             them
             ?
             The
             former
             they
             'l
             say
             is
             absurd
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             incongruous
             and
             unlikely
             ;
             since
             then
             all
             the
             powers
             the
             soul
             hath
             to
             exert
             in
             a
             body
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             idle
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             But
             (
             1
             )
             the
             most
             that
             can
             be
             argued
             from
             such
             like
             objections
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             not
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             thing
             ;
             and
             are
             no
             Arguments
             against
             the
             assertion
             it self
             .
             And
             were
             it
             granted
             that
             the
             
               particular
               state
            
             of
             the
             soul
             before
             it
             came
             hither
             is
             inconceivable
             ,
             yet
             this
             makes
             no
             more
             against
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             against
             it's
             after-condition
             ;
             which
             these
             very
             objectors
             hold
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               particular
               modus
            
             .
             But
             
             (
             a
             )
             Why
             is
             it
             so
             absurd
             that
             the
             soul
             should
             have
             actuated
             another
             kind
             of
             body
             ,
             before
             it
             came
             into
             this
             ?
             Even
             here
             't
             is
             immediately
             united
             to
             a
             purer
             vehicle
             ,
             moves
             and
             acts
             the
             grosser
             body
             by
             it
             ;
             And
             why
             then
             might
             it
             not
             in
             its
             former
             and
             
               purer
               state
            
             of
             Life
             have
             been
             join'd
             only
             to
             such
             a
             
               refined
               body
            
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             suitable
             to
             its
             own
             perfection
             and
             purity
             ?
             I
             'me
             sure
             ,
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             most
             of
             the
             
               Antient
               Fathers
            
             thought
             Angells
             themselves
             to
             be
             embodyed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             reputed
             not
             this
             such
             a
             grosse
             absurdity
             .
             But
             an
             occasion
             hereafter
             will
             draw
             our
             pen
             this
             way
             again
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             pass
             it
             to
             a
             third
             return
             to
             this
             objection
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Therefore
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             the
             soul
             lived
             afore-times
             without
             a
             body
             ,
             what
             greater
             incongruity
             is
             there
             in
             such
             a
             supposition
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             should
             live
             and
             act
             after
             death
             without
             any
             union
             with
             matter
             or
             any
             body
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             the
             objectors
             themselves
             conceive
             it
             doth
             ?
             But
             all
             such
             objections
             as
             these
             will
             fly
             away
             as
             mists
             before
             the
             sun
             ,
             
             when
             we
             shall
             come
             particularly
             to
             state
             the
             Hypothesis
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             may
             be
             excused
             from
             further
             troubling
             my self
             and
             the
             Reader
             about
             them
             here
             .
             Especially
             since
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             intimated
             ,
             they
             prove
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             objectors
             cannot
             conceive
             vvhat
             manner
             of
             state
             that
             of
             Praeexistence
             was
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             opinion
             it self
             ;
             that
             
               our
               souls
               were
               extant
               before
               these
               earthly
               bodies
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             then
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             clearly
             enough
             made
             good
             
               that
               all
               souls
               might
               have
               been
               created
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             ;
             for
             ought
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             made
             known
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             or
             our
             reasons
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             thereby
             have
             remov'd
             those
             prejudices
             that
             would
             have
             stood
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             conclusion
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             may
             now
             without
             controul
             ,
             from
             our
             proof
             of
             ,
             
               That
               it
               may
               be
               so
            
             ,
             pass
             on
             to
             enquire
             ,
             whether
             indeed
             
               it
               is
               so
            
             ;
             and
             see
             ,
             whether
             it
             may
             as
             well
             be
             asserted
             ,
             as
             defended
             .
          
           
             And
             truly
             considering
             that
             both
             the
             other
             ways
             are
             impossible
             ,
             and
             this
             third
             
             not
             at
             all
             unreasonable
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             needlesse
             to
             bring
             more
             forces
             into
             the
             field
             to
             gain
             it
             the
             victory
             ,
             after
             its
             enemies
             are
             quite
             scattered
             and
             defeated
             .
             Yet
             however
             ,
             for
             the
             pomp
             and
             triumph
             of
             truth
             ,
             though
             it
             need
             not
             their
             service
             we
             shall
             add
             some
             positive
             Arguments
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             all
             other
             ways
             are
             dangerous
             and
             unpassable
             ,
             and
             
               this
               irreproveable
            
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             there
             is
             direct
             evidence
             enough
             to
             prove
             it
             solid
             and
             rational
             .
             And
             I
             make
             my
             first
             consideration
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             a
             
               second
               Argument
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             A
             second
             Argument
             for
             Praeexistence
             drawn
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Goodnesse
            
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             doth
             what
             is
             best
             .
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             THen
             ,
             whoever
             conceives
             rightly
             of
             God
             ,
             apprehends
             him
             to
             be
             infinite
             and
             
               immense
               Goodnesse
            
             ,
             who
             is
             alwaies
             shedding
             abroad
             of
             his
             own
             
               exuberant
               fulnesse
            
             :
             There
             is
             no
             straightness
             in
             the
             Deity
             ,
             no
             bounds
             to
             the
             ocean
             of
             Love.
             Now
             the
             
               divine
               Goodnesse
            
             referrs
             not
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             ours
             
               extends
               not
               unto
               him
            
             .
             He
             acts
             nothing
             for
             any
             self-accomplishment
             ,
             being
             essentially
             and
             
               absolutely
               compleat
            
             and
             perfect
             .
             But
             the
             object
             and
             term
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             is
             his
             creatures
             good
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             in
             their
             respective
             capacities
             .
             He
             is
             that
             infinite
             fountain
             that
             is
             continually
             overflowing
             ;
             
             and
             can
             no
             more
             cease
             to
             shed
             his
             influences
             upon
             his
             
               indigent
               dependents
            
             then
             the
             sun
             to
             shine
             at
             noon
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             
               infinite
               Goodnesse
            
             of
             the
             deity
             ,
             obligeth
             him
             alwaies
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             best
             ;
             since
             to
             omit
             any
             degrees
             of
             good
             would
             argue
             a
             defect
             in
             goodnesse
             ,
             supposing
             wisdome
             to
             order
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             execute
             .
             He
             therefore
             that
             supposeth
             God
             not
             alwaies
             to
             do
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             best
             for
             his
             Creatures
             (
             for
             he
             cannot
             act
             for
             his
             own
             Good
             )
             apprehends
             him
             to
             be
             lesse
             good
             then
             can
             be
             conceived
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             
               infinitely
               so
            
             .
             For
             what
             is
             infinite
             ,
             is
             beyond
             measure
             and
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             to
             direct
             this
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             God
             being
             
               infinitely
               good
            
             and
             that
             to
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doing
             alwaies
             what
             is
             best
             for
             them
             ,
             methinks
             it
             roundly
             follows
             that
             our
             
               souls
               lived
            
             and
             injoy'd
             themselves
             of
             old
             before
             they
             came
             into
             these
             bodies
             .
             For
             since
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             living
             and
             that
             in
             a
             much
             better
             and
             happier
             state
             long
             before
             they
             
             descended
             into
             this
             region
             of
             death
             and
             misery
             ;
             and
             since
             that
             condition
             of
             life
             and
             self-enjoyment
             would
             have
             been
             better
             ,
             then
             
               absolute
               not-being
            
             ,
             may
             we
             not
             safely
             conclude
             from
             a
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             
               divine
               goodnesse
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ?
             What
             was
             it
             that
             gave
             us
             our
             being
             ,
             but
             the
             
               immense
               goodnesse
            
             of
             our
             Maker
             ?
             And
             why
             were
             we
             drawn
             out
             of
             our
             nothings
             but
             because
             it
             was
             better
             for
             us
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             be
             ?
             Why
             were
             our
             souls
             put
             into
             
               these
               bodies
            
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             some
             more
             squallid
             and
             ugly
             ;
             but
             because
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             such
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             better
             for
             us
             to
             live
             in
             these
             ,
             then
             in
             those
             that
             are
             lesse
             sutable
             to
             our
             natures
             ?
             And
             had
             it
             not
             been
             better
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             have
             injoy'd
             our selves
             and
             the
             bounty
             and
             favours
             of
             our
             Maker
             of
             old
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             other
             order
             of
             intellectual
             creatures
             ;
             then
             to
             have
             layn
             in
             the
             comfortless
             night
             of
             nothing
             till
             'tother
             day
             !
             Had
             we
             not
             been
             better
             on
             't
             to
             have
             lived
             and
             acted
             in
             the
             joyful
             regions
             of
             light
             and
             blessednesse
             with
             those
             spirits
             that
             at
             first
             had
             being
             ,
             then
             just
             now
             to
             jump
             into
             this
             sad
             plight
             ,
             
             and
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             wretchednesse
             .
          
           
             
               Infinite
               Power
            
             could
             as
             well
             have
             made
             us
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             the
             Angells
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             good
             congruity
             to
             our
             natures
             we
             might
             have
             liv'd
             and
             been
             happy
             without
             these
             bodies
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             separation
             :
             since
             therefore
             it
             was
             best
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             easy
             for
             our
             Creatour
             so
             to
             have
             effected
             it
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             defect
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             not
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             not
             this
             to
             〈◊〉
             his
             goodnesse
             !
             and
             to
             straight-lace
             the
             
               divine
               beneficence
            
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             contrary
             Hypothesis
             to
             what
             I
             am
             pleading
             for
             ,
             represent
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             as
             lesse
             good
             and
             bountiful
             ,
             then
             a
             charitable
             mortall
             ,
             who
             would
             neglect
             no
             opportunity
             within
             his
             reach
             of
             doing
             what
             good
             he
             could
             to
             those
             that
             want
             his
             help
             and
             assistance
             ?
          
           
             I
             confesse
             ,
             the
             world
             generally
             have
             such
             narrow
             and
             
               unbecomming
               apprehensions
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             draw
             his
             picture
             in
             their
             imaginations
             so
             like
             themselves
             ,
             that
             few
             I
             doubt
             will
             feel
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             ;
             and
             mine
             own
             observation
             makes
             me
             enter
             the
             same
             suspicion
             of
             
             its
             successe
             that
             some
             others
             have
             who
             have
             used
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             only
             a
             
               very
               deep
               sense
            
             of
             the
             
               divine
               goodnesse
            
             can
             give
             it
             any
             
               perswasive
               energy
            
             .
             And
             this
             noble
             sentiment
             there
             are
             very
             few
             that
             are
             possest
             of
             .
             However
             to
             lend
             it
             what
             strength
             I
             can
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             remove
             some
             prejudices
             that
             hinder
             it's
             force
             and
             efficacy
             ;
             And
             when
             those
             spots
             and
             scum
             are
             wiped
             away
             that
             mistake
             and
             inadvertency
             have
             fastned
             on
             it
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             illustrious
             by
             its
             own
             brightnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             This
             first
             Evasion
             ,
             that
             God
             acts
             freely
             ,
             and
             his
             
               meere
               will
            
             is
             reason
             enough
             for
             his
             doing
             ,
             or
             forbearing
             any
             thing
             ,
             overthrown
             by
             four
             Considerations
             .
             Some
             incident
             Evasions
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Gods
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             his
             glory
             ,
             may
             be
             contrary
             to
             this
             display
             of
             the
             divine
             goodnesse
             ,
             in
             our
             being
             made
             of
             old
             ,
             clearly
             taken
             off
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             THerefore
             ,
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             God
             worketh
             freely
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             act
             but
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             And
             this
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             his
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             beings
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             determinate
             time
             of
             our
             beginning
             .
             Therefore
             if
             God
             would
             not
             that
             we
             should
             have
             been
             made
             sooner
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             better
             state
             
             of
             life
             ,
             his
             will
             is
             reason
             enough
             and
             we
             need
             look
             no
             further
             .
             To
             this
             evasion
             ,
             I
             thus
             Reply
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             most
             
               Free
               Agent
            
             ,
             because
             none
             can
             compell
             him
             to
             act
             ,
             none
             can
             hinder
             him
             from
             acting
             .
             Nor
             can
             his
             creatures
             oblige
             him
             to
             any
             thing
             .
             But
             then
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             The
             
               divine
               liberty
            
             and
             freedome
             consists
             not
             in
             his
             acting
             by
             meer
             
               arbitrarious
               will
            
             as
             disujnct
             from
             his
             other
             Attributes
             .
             For
             he
             is
             sayd
             to
             act
             according
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             own
             will.
             So
             that
             his
             wisdome
             and
             goodness
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Rules
             whereby
             his
             will
             is
             directed
             .
             Therefore
             though
             he
             cannot
             be
             obliged
             to
             act
             by
             any
             thing
             
               without
               himself
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             own
             
               essential
               rectitude
            
             and
             perfection
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             conceive
             he
             is
             said
             ,
             
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               do
            
             those
             things
             (
             which
             he
             might
             well
             enough
             by
             
               absolute
               power
            
             )
             that
             consist
             not
             with
             his
             
               ever
               blessed
               Attributes
            
             .
             Nor
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             can
             he
             omit
             that
             which
             the
             
               eternal
               Law
            
             of
             his
             most
             perfect
             nature
             ob●geth
             him
             to
             .
             The
             summe
             is
             ,
             God
             never
             
             Acts
             by
             
               meer
               will
            
             or
             
               groundlesse
               humour
               ,
               that
            
             is
             a
             weaknesse
             in
             his
             imperfect
             creatures
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             
               immutable
               Rules
            
             of
             his
             ever
             blessed
             essence
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             T
             is
             a
             derogation
             from
             his
             
               infinite
               Majesty
            
             to
             assert
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             his
             Goodnesse
             upon
             pretence
             of
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             For
             whatever
             is
             most
             suteable
             to
             this
             most
             blessed
             Attribute
             ,
             and
             contradicts
             no
             other
             ,
             that
             be
             sure
             he
             willeth
             .
             Wherefore
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             If
             it
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             
               divine
               goodnesse
            
             that
             we
             should
             have
             been
             in
             an
             happier
             state
             ,
             before
             we
             came
             into
             these
             
               bodies
               ,
               Gods
               will
            
             cannot
             then
             be
             pretended
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             especially
             it
             having
             been
             proved
             already
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             way
             revealed
             any
             such
             will
             of
             his
             )
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             demonstratively
             clear
             that
             his
             will
             was
             ,
             
               it
               should
               be
               so
            
             .
             Since
             as
             God
             never
             acts
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             his
             wisdome
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             so
             neither
             doth
             he
             abstain
             from
             acting
             when
             those
             great
             Attributes
             require
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             excepted
             again
             (
             2
             )
             That
             
             't
             is
             true
             that
             this
             Hypothesis
             is
             most
             sutable
             to
             the
             
               divine
               goodnesse
            
             and
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             alone
             would
             inferre
             it
             .
             But
             how
             know
             we
             but
             his
             Wisdome
             contradicts
             it
             .
             I
             return
             briefly
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             be
             confest
             to
             be
             so
             correspondent
             to
             ,
             and
             inferrible
             from
             one
             Attribute
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             prov'd
             inconsistent
             with
             another
             ,
             my
             businesse
             is
             determin'd
             .
             Therefore
             let
             those
             that
             pretend
             an
             inconsistence
             ,
             prove
             it
             .
             (
             2
             )
             The
             wisdome
             of
             God
             is
             that
             Attribute
             and
             
               essential
               perfection
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             divine
             actions
             are
             directed
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             alwaies
             good
             ,
             and
             best
             :
             Therefore
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             best
             cannot
             thwart
             the
             
               divine
               wisdome
            
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             includes
             and
             supposeth
             it
             .
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             what
             so
             comports
             with
             goodnesse
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             opposite
             to
             Wisdome
             .
             Wisdome
             in
             God
             being
             indeed
             nothing
             else
             but
             goodnesse
             ,
             contriving
             and
             directing
             for
             the
             creature
             's
             good
             and
             happinesse
             .
             For
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             what
             was
             said
             above
             ,
             that
             
               what
               is
               infinitely
               full
               and
               perfect
               ,
               can
               have
               no
               ends
               for
               any
               self-advantage
            
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             
               divine
               wisdome
            
             are
             somthing
             
               without
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               the
               good
               and
               perfection
            
             of
             his
             creatures
             .
             So
             that
             unlesse
             it
             can
             be
             prov'd
             to
             have
             been
             contrary
             to
             ours
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             creatures
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             been
             extant
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Light
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             concluded
             to
             have
             any
             contradiction
             to
             the
             
               divine
               wisdome
            
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             will
             be
             said
             again
             (
             3
             )
             
               Gods
               glory
            
             is
             his
             great
             end
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             which
             his
             wisdome
             directs
             all
             his
             Actions
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             which
             may
             be
             best
             for
             the
             creature
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             so
             conducive
             to
             the
             
               divine
               Glory
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             agreeable
             with
             his
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             I
             think
             the
             world
             hath
             a
             very
             mistaken
             apprehension
             of
             
               Gods
               glory
            
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             ingage
             in
             more
             controversies
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             needs
             .
             T
             is
             enough
             for
             my
             present
             purpose
             to
             intimate
             ;
             That
             
               Gods
               glory
            
             is
             no
             by-end
             or
             self-accumulation
             ,
             nor
             an
             addition
             of
             any
             thing
             to
             Him
             which
             he
             was
             not
             eternally
             possest
             of
             ;
             nor
             yet
             is
             it
             any
             thing
             that
             stands
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             good
             of
             
             his
             creation
             :
             But
             the
             display
             and
             
               communication
               of
               his
               excellencies
            
             ;
             among
             the
             which
             ,
             his
             goodnesse
             is
             not
             the
             least
             considerable
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             that
             most
             divine
             and
             
               fundamental
               Attribute
            
             which
             
               gives
               perfection
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             may
             assure
             our selves
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             his
             goodness
             obligeth
             him
             to
             action
             ,
             his
             glory
             never
             stands
             in
             opposition
             .
             For
             even
             this
             is
             his
             glory
             to
             communicate
             to
             his
             creatures
             sutably
             to
             his
             own
             
               absolute
               fulness
            
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             
               essential
               perfections
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             we
             should
             state
             his
             glory
             to
             consist
             alone
             ,
             in
             the
             honour
             and
             renown
             of
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             yet
             even
             then
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             our
             having
             been
             made
             in
             the
             beginning
             will
             accumulate
             to
             his
             praises
             ,
             and
             represent
             him
             to
             his
             creatures
             as
             more
             illustrious
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             a
             more
             
               magnificent
               apprehension
            
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             cleares
             his
             other
             Attributes
             from
             those
             stains
             of
             dis-repute
             that
             all
             other
             suppositions
             cast
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             though
             his
             glory
             should
             consist
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             fondly
             imagine
             ,
             in
             being
             praised
             and
             
             red
             by
             his
             creatures
             ,
             even
             on
             this
             account
             also
             it
             would
             have
             obliged
             him
             to
             have
             
               made
               us
               all
               of
               old
            
             ,
             rather
             then
             opposed
             it
             ;
             since
             ,
             then
             ,
             his
             excellencies
             had
             been
             sung
             forth
             by
             a
             more
             numerous
             Quire
             ,
             in
             continual
             Hallelujahs
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             should
             be
             urged
             ,
             that
             
               God
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             consult
             the
             good
             of
             his
             creatures
             in
             all
             his
             Actions
             .
             I
             rejoin
             ,
             that
             
               God's
               making
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ,
            
             can
             argue
             no
             more
             then
             his
             making
             all
             things
             for
             his
             own
             
               ends
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             ends
             of
             goodnesse
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             best
             Criticks
             make
             that
             place
             to
             speak
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             
               God
               orders
            
             all
             things
             according
             to
             himself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             his
             own
             nature
             and
             perfections
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             we
             see
             that
             for
             God
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             best
             for
             his
             creatures
             ,
             is
             neither
             contrary
             to
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             nor
             his
             glory
             ,
             but
             most
             consonant
             to
             all
             of
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             the
             Praeexistence
             of
             Souls
             ,
             is
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             divine
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             since
             nothing
             else
             in
             the
             Deity
             opposeth
             ,
             
             but
             rather
             sweetly
             conspires
             with
             it
             ,
             methinks
             this
             argument
             were
             enough
             to
             conclude
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             are
             other
             Ev●sions
             which
             would
             elude
             this
             Demonstration
             ,
             I
             shall
             name
             the
             most
             considerable
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judicious
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             they
             can
             disable
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             A
             second
             general
             evasion
             ,
             viz
             that
             our
             Reasons
             cannot
             tel
             what
             God
             should
             do
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             overthrown
             by
             several
             considerations
             .
             As
             is
             also
             a
             third
             ,
             viz.
             that
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             God
             would
             have
             been
             obliged
             to
             have
             made
             us
             impeccable
             ,
             and
             not
             liable
             to
             Misery
             .
          
           
             WHerefore
             the
             second
             general
             evasion
             is
             ,
             That
             our
             Reasons
             cannot
             conclude
             what
             God
             〈◊〉
             ,
             there
             being
             
             vast
             fetches
             in
             the
             
               divine
               wisdome
            
             which
             we
             comprehend
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             our
             
               natural
               light
            
             determine
             what
             is
             best
             .
             I
             answer
             (
             1
             )
             Our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             best
             Judge
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Reason
             of
             a
             man
             may
             in
             some
             things
             conclude
             what
             
               God
               will
               do
            
             in
             that
             saying
             of
             his
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               being
               evill
               ,
               know
               how
               to
               give
               good
               things
               to
               your
               Children
               ,
               much
               more
               shall
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               give
               his
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               .
            
             Plainly
             intimating
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             securely
             argue
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             a
             perfection
             in
             our selves
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             in
             God.
             And
             if
             we
             ,
             who
             are
             
               imperfectly
               good
            
             ,
             will
             yet
             do
             as
             much
             good
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             for
             those
             we
             love
             and
             tender
             ;
             with
             greater
             confidence
             may
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             is
             
               infinitely
               so
            
             ,
             will
             conferre
             upon
             his
             creatures
             whatever
             good
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             our
             Saviour
             ownes
             the
             capacity
             of
             reason
             in
             a
             case
             that
             is
             very
             near
             the
             same
             that
             we
             are
             dealing
             in
             .
          
           
             And
             God
             himself
             appeals
             to
             the
             reasons
             of
             men
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             
             and
             equity
             of
             his
             ways
             .
             
               Ye
               men
               of
            
             Israel
             
               and
               inhabitants
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               judg
               between
               me
               and
               my
               vineyard
               ,
            
             which
             place
             I
             bring
             to
             shew
             that
             meer
             natural
             reason
             is
             able
             to
             judge
             in
             some
             cases
             
               what
               is
               fit
               for
               God
               to
               do
               ,
            
             and
             what
             is
             sutable
             to
             his
             essence
             and
             perfections
             .
             And
             if
             in
             any
             ,
          
           
             Methinks
             (
             2
             )
             its
             capacity
             in
             the
             case
             before
             us
             should
             be
             own'd
             as
             soon
             as
             in
             any
             .
             For
             if
             reason
             cannot
             determine
             and
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             blessed
             and
             
               happy
               Being
            
             is
             better
             then
             None
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             best
             for
             our
             souls
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             in
             this
             state
             of
             wretchedness
             ;
             and
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             very
             congruous
             to
             the
             
               divine
               goodness
            
             to
             have
             made
             us
             in
             a
             former
             and
             better
             condition
             ;
             I
             think
             then
             (
             1
             )
             That
             it
             cannot
             give
             us
             the
             assurance
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             not
             any
             principle
             in
             metaphysicks
             or
             geometry
             more
             clear
             then
             this
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               an
               happy
               Being
               ,
               is
               better
               than
               absolute
               Not-being
               .
            
             And
             if
             our
             reasons
             can
             securely
             determine
             this
             ,
             't
             is
             as
             much
             as
             we
             need
             at
             present
             .
             Or
             if
             this
             be
             not
             certain
             ,
             how
             
             vain
             are
             those
             Learned
             men
             that
             dispute
             whether
             a
             state
             of
             the
             extremest
             misery
             a
             creature
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             everlasting
             ,
             be
             not
             better
             then
             Non-entity
             .
             (
             2
             )
             If
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             know
             that
             it
             had
             been
             Better
             that
             we
             should
             have
             exsisted
             in
             a
             life
             of
             happiness
             ,
             proportion'd
             to
             our
             natures
             of
             old
             ,
             then
             have
             been
             meer
             nothing
             ,
             till
             some
             few
             years
             since
             ;
             we
             can
             never
             then
             own
             or
             acknowledg
             the
             
               divine
               goodness
            
             to
             us
             in
             any
             thing
             we
             injoy
             .
             For
             if
             it
             might
             have
             been
             as
             good
             for
             us
             
               not
               to
               Bee
            
             ,
             as
             
               to
               Bee
            
             ,
             and
             happily
             ;
             Then
             it
             might
             have
             been
             as
             good
             for
             us
             to
             have
             wanted
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             it
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             we
             cannot
             own
             it
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             God's
             goodness
             that
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             any
             blessing
             on
             us
             .
             For
             if
             Being
             be
             not
             better
             ,
             then
             Not-being
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             no
             effect
             of
             goodnesse
             that
             we
             are
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             not
             from
             goodnesse
             that
             we
             have
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             since
             all
             other
             things
             are
             inferiour
             to
             the
             good
             of
             Being
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             It
             had
             been
             better
             indeed
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             have
             lived
             in
             a
             former
             
             and
             happier
             state
             ;
             but
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             so
             for
             the
             universe
             ;
             and
             the
             
               general
               good
            
             is
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             before
             that
             of
             particulars
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             then
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             (
             3
             )
             answer
             to
             the
             
               general
               objection
            
             .
             If
             we
             may
             deny
             that
             to
             be
             done
             by
             
               almighty
               goodness
            
             ,
             which
             is
             undoubtedly
             best
             for
             a
             whole
             species
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             meerly
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             some
             others
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             not
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             ;
             we
             can
             never
             then
             argue
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             
               divine
               goodness
            
             .
             It
             can
             never
             then
             be
             prov'd
             from
             that
             
               glorious
               Attribute
            
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             made
             some
             of
             his
             creatures
             
               on
               purpose
            
             that
             they
             might
             be
             miserable
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             concluded
             thence
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             annihilate
             all
             the
             pure
             and
             spotless
             angells
             ;
             both
             which
             I
             suppose
             ,
             any
             sober
             inquirer
             will
             think
             congruously
             deducible
             from
             the
             
               divine
               goodness
            
             .
             And
             if
             to
             say
             ,
             
               for
               ought
               we
               know
            
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             best
             for
             some
             other
             creatures
             ,
             that
             those
             should
             be
             miserable
             ,
             and
             these
             annihilated
             ,
             
             be
             enough
             to
             disable
             the
             Argument
             ;
             on
             the
             same
             account
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             ought
             from
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Attribute
             .
             I
             might
             adde
             ,
          
           
             (
             2
             )
             There
             is
             not
             the
             least
             colourable
             pretence
             for
             any
             such
             suspicion
             .
             For
             ,
             would
             the
             world
             have
             been
             too
             little
             to
             have
             contain'd
             those
             souls
             ,
             without
             justling
             with
             some
             others
             ?
             or
             ,
             would
             they
             by
             violence
             have
             taken
             any
             of
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             other
             intellectual
             creatures
             from
             them
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             about
             that
             at
             last
             they
             can
             all
             so
             wel
             consist
             together
             ?
             And
             ,
             could
             other
             creatures
             have
             been
             more
             disadvantag'd
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             pure
             and
             innocent
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             so
             many
             of
             them
             debauched
             and
             depraved
             ?
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             If
             this
             be
             enough
             to
             answer
             an
             Argument
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
            
             when
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             sign
             or
             appearance
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             then
             nothing
             can
             ever
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             condemned
             to
             
               everlasting
               Scepticism
            
             .
             We
             should
             never
             for
             instance
             ,
             from
             the
             
               order
               ,
               beauty
            
             ,
             and
             
             
               wise
               contrivance
            
             of
             the
             things
             that
             do
             appear
             ,
             prove
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             sufficient
             to
             answer
             ,
             That
             things
             are
             indeed
             so
             made
             in
             this
             earth
             ,
             on
             which
             we
             are
             extant
             ;
             but
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             framed
             very
             
               odly
               ,
               ridiculously
            
             ,
             and
             ineptly
             in
             some
             other
             worlds
             ,
             which
             we
             know
             nothing
             of
             .
             If
             this
             be
             answering
             ,
             any
             thing
             might
             be
             answered
             .
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             objection
             against
             mine
             Argument
             from
             the
             divine
             goodnesse
             which
             looks
             very
             formidably
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             though
             when
             we
             come
             near
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             bear
             the
             tryall
             .
             And
             it
             may
             thus
             be
             urged
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             If
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             always
             obligeth
             him
             to
             do
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             best
             for
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             not
             made
             impeccable
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             obnoxious
             to
             misery
             ?
             Or
             how
             doth
             it
             consist
             with
             that
             overflowing
             goodness
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             let
             to
             lye
             in
             a
             long
             state
             of
             silence
             and
             insensibility
             ,
             before
             we
             came
             into
             these
             bodies
             ?
             This
             seems
             a
             pressing
             difficulty
             ,
             but
             yet
             there
             's
             hopes
             we
             may
             dispatch
             it
             .
             Therefore
             ,
          
           
           
             (
             1
             )
             Had
             we
             been
             made
             impeccable
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             been
             another
             kind
             of
             creatures
             then
             now
             ;
             since
             we
             had
             then
             wanted
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             liberty
             of
             will
             to
             good
             and
             evill
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             our
             
               essential
               Attributes
            
             .
             Consequently
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             one
             species
             of
             beings
             wanting
             to
             compleat
             the
             universe
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             slurre
             to
             the
             divine
             goodnesse
             not
             to
             have
             given
             being
             to
             such
             creatures
             as
             in
             the
             id●
             were
             fairly
             possible
             ;
             and
             contradicted
             no
             other
             Attribute
             .
             Yea
             ,
             though
             he
             foresaw
             that
             some
             would
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             miserable
             ,
             yet
             the
             foreseen
             lapse
             and
             misery
             of
             those
             ,
             was
             not
             an
             evill
             great
             enough
             to
             over-ballance
             the
             good
             the
             species
             would
             reap
             by
             being
             partakers
             of
             the
             
               divine
               goodnesse
            
             in
             the
             
               land
               of
               the
               living
            
             ;
             Therefore
             however
             ,
             't
             was
             goodnesse
             to
             give
             such
             creatures
             being
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             urged
             upon
             us
             ,
             If
             Liberty
             to
             good
             and
             evil
             be
             so
             essential
             to
             our
             natures
             ,
             what
             think
             we
             then
             of
             the
             blessed
             souls
             after
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             are
             not
             they
             the
             same
             creatures
             ,
             though
             vvithout
             the
             liberty
             of
             sinning
             ?
             
             To
             return
             to
             this
             ;
             I
             think
             those
             that
             affirm
             ,
             that
             ,
             the
             blessed
             have
             not
             this
             
               natural
               liberty
            
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             united
             to
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             of
             resenting
             it's
             pleasures
             ,
             should
             do
             well
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             Indeed
             they
             may
             be
             
               morally
               immutable
            
             and
             illapsable
             :
             but
             this
             is
             grace
             ,
             not
             nature
             ;
             a
             reward
             of
             obedience
             ,
             not
             a
             necessary
             annex
             of
             our
             Beings
             .
             But
             will
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             why
             did
             not
             the
             divine
             goodnesse
             endue
             us
             all
             with
             this
             
               morall
               stability
            
             ?
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             better
             for
             us
             to
             have
             been
             made
             in
             this
             condition
             of
             security
             ,
             then
             in
             a
             state
             so
             dangerous
             ?
             My
             return
             to
             this
             doubt
             will
             be
             a
             second
             Answer
             to
             the
             main
             objection
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             't
             is
             much
             better
             for
             rational
             creatures
             ,
             that
             this
             supream
             happiness
             should
             be
             the
             Reward
             of
             vertue
             ,
             rather
             then
             〈◊〉
             upon
             our
             natures
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             procurement
             of
             that
             which
             we
             might
             have
             mist
             of
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             
               sensibly
               gratifying
            
             ,
             then
             any
             necessary
             and
             unacquired
             injoyment
             ;
             we
             find
             a
             greater
             pleasure
             in
             what
             we
             gain
             by
             
               industry
               ,
               art
            
             ,
             or
             vertue
             ,
             then
             
             in
             the
             things
             we
             were
             born
             to
             .
             And
             had
             we
             been
             made
             secure
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             misery
             from
             the
             first
             moment
             of
             our
             Being
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             have
             put
             so
             high
             a
             rate
             and
             value
             upon
             that
             priviledge
             .
          
           
             (
             3
             )
             Had
             we
             been
             at
             first
             establisht
             in
             an
             impossibility
             of
             lapsing
             into
             evill
             ;
             Then
             many
             choise
             vertu's
             ,
             excellent
             branches
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Life
            
             had
             never
             been
             exercis'd
             ,
             or
             indeed
             have
             been
             at
             all
             .
             Such
             are
             
               Patience
               ,
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ;
             the
             objects
             of
             which
             are
             ,
             
               evill
               ,
               futurity
            
             ,
             and
             uncertainly
             .
             Yea
             ,
          
           
             (
             4
             )
             Had
             we
             been
             so
             fixt
             in
             an
             
               inamissible
               happinesse
            
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             there
             had
             then
             been
             no
             vertue
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             nor
             any
             of
             that
             matchlesse
             pleasure
             which
             attends
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             .
             For
             vertue
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             victory
             ,
             and
             supposeth
             a
             conflict
             .
             Therefore
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             good
             and
             holy
             ,
             but
             not
             vertuous
             .
             Take
             away
             a
             possibility
             of
             evill
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             creature
             there
             is
             no
             morall
             goodnesse
             .
             And
             then
             no
             reward
             ,
             no
             pleasure
             ,
             no
             happinesse
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             in
             summe
             (
             5ly
             )
             ,
             The
             
               divine
               goodnesse
            
             is
             manifested
             in
             making
             all
             creatures
             sutably
             to
             those
             Id●as
             of
             their
             natures
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             
               All-comprehensive
               Wisdome
            
             .
             And
             their
             good
             and
             happinesse
             consists
             in
             acting
             according
             to
             those
             natures
             ,
             and
             in
             being
             furnisht
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             such
             actions
             .
             Now
             the
             
               divine
               Wisdome
            
             is
             no
             
               arhitrary
               thing
            
             ,
             that
             can
             change
             ,
             or
             alter
             those
             setled
             
               immutable
               idaea's
            
             of
             things
             that
             are
             there
             represented
             .
             It
             lopps
             not
             off
             
               essential
               Attributes
            
             of
             some
             beings
             ,
             to
             inoculate
             them
             upon
             others
             :
             But
             ,
             distinctly
             comprehending
             all
             things
             ,
             assigns
             each
             Being
             it's
             proper
             nature
             ,
             and
             qualities
             .
             And
             the
             
               Divine
               goodnesse
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wise
             direction
             of
             the
             
               eternal
               intellect
            
             ,
             in
             like
             distinct
             and
             orderly
             manner
             produceth
             all
             things
             :
             viz.
             according
             to
             all
             the
             variety
             of
             their
             respective
             ideaas
             in
             the
             divine
             wisdome
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             obligeth
             him
             not
             to
             make
             every
             planet
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               star
            
             ,
             or
             every
             star
             ,
             a
             sun
             ;
             So
             neither
             doth
             it
             oblige
             him
             to
             make
             every
             degree
             of
             life
             ,
             
             a
             rational
             soul
             ,
             or
             every
             soul
             ,
             an
             impeccable
             Angell
             .
             For
             this
             were
             to
             tye
             him
             to
             contradictions
             .
             Since
             therefore
             ,
             such
             an
             order
             of
             Beings
             ,
             as
             rational
             and
             happy
             ,
             though
             free
             ,
             and
             therefore
             mutable
             ,
             creatures
             ,
             were
             distinctly
             comprehended
             in
             the
             
               divine
               Wisdome
            
             ;
             It
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             God's
             Goodness
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             being
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             
               eternal
               idaeas
            
             they
             were
             represented
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             we
             see
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             infinite
             plenitude
             of
             the
             
               divine
               goodness
            
             that
             we
             should
             have
             been
             made
             peccable
             and
             lyable
             to
             defection
             .
             And
             being
             thus
             in
             our
             very
             essential
             constitutions
             lapsable
             ;
             't
             was
             no
             defect
             in
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             our
             Maker
             that
             he
             did
             not
             interpose
             by
             his
             absolute
             omnipotence
             to
             prevent
             our
             actual
             praevarication
             and
             Apostacy
             .
             Since
             his
             goodnesse
             obligeth
             him
             not
             to
             secure
             us
             upon
             any
             terms
             whatever
             ,
             but
             upon
             such
             ,
             as
             may
             most
             promote
             the
             general
             good
             &
             advantage
             .
             And
             questionless
             ,
             't
             was
             much
             better
             that
             such
             ,
             as
             would
             wilfully
             depart
             from
             the
             laws
             
             of
             their
             blessed
             natures
             ,
             and
             break
             through
             all
             restraints
             of
             the
             divine
             commands
             ,
             should
             feel
             the
             smart
             of
             their
             disobedience
             ;
             then
             that
             providence
             should
             disorder
             the
             constitution
             of
             nature
             to
             prevent
             the
             punishment
             ,
             which
             they
             drew
             upon
             themselves
             :
             Since
             those
             apostate
             spirits
             ,
             remain
             instances
             to
             those
             that
             stand
             ,
             of
             the
             
               divine
               justice
            
             ,
             and
             severity
             against
             sinners
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             contribute
             not
             a
             little
             to
             their
             Security
             .
             And
             for
             that
             long
             night
             of
             silence
             ,
             in
             which
             multitudes
             of
             souls
             are
             buried
             before
             they
             descend
             into
             
               terrestrial
               matter
            
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             due
             reward
             of
             their
             former
             disobedience
             ;
             for
             which
             ,
             considering
             the
             
               happy
               circumstances
            
             in
             which
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             they
             deserv'd
             to
             be
             nothing
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             their
             re-instating
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             life
             &
             self-injoyment
             after
             so
             highly
             culpable
             delinguencies
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             instance
             of
             the
             over-flowing
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             divine
             compassion
             and
             benignity
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             we
             see
             ,
             That
             Gods
             making
             us
             lapsable
             and
             permitting
             us
             to
             fall
             ,
             is
             no
             prejudice
             in
             the
             least
             to
             the
             infinite
             
             faecundity
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             his
             making
             all
             things
             best
             .
             So
             that
             mine
             Argument
             for
             Praeexistence
             bottomn'd
             on
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             stands
             yet
             firm
             and
             immoveable
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             rude
             assault
             of
             this
             objection
             .
             From
             which
             I
             pass
             to
             a
             fourth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             A
             (
             4th
             )
             Objection
             
               against
               the
               Argument
               from
            
             God's
             goodness
             viz.
             
               That
               it
               will
               conclude
               as
               well
               that
               the
            
             World
             is
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             ,
             
               Answered
               .
               The
               conclusion
               of
               the
            
             second
             Argument
             for
             Praeexistence
             .
          
           
             THerefore
             fourthly
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             excepted
             ,
             If
             we
             may
             argue
             from
             the
             
               divine
               goodness
            
             ,
             which
             always
             doth
             what
             is
             best
             ,
             for
             the
             Praeexistence
             of
             
             Souls
             ;
             then
             we
             may
             as
             reasonably
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             is
             both
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             ,
             since
             an
             
               infinite
               communication
            
             of
             goodnesse
             is
             better
             then
             a
             Finite
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             because
             I
             doubt
             I
             have
             distrest
             the
             Readers
             patience
             already
             ,
             I
             answer
             briefly
             .
          
           
             (
             1
             )
             Every
             one
             that
             believes
             the
             infiniteness
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             is
             as
             much
             obliged
             to
             answer
             this
             objection
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             .
             For
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             
               infinite
               goodness
            
             doth
             
               good
               infinitely
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             effects
             to
             which
             it
             doth
             communicate
             are
             infinite
             .
             For
             if
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             communicated
             to
             more
             ,
             and
             thereby
             have
             done
             more
             good
             then
             now
             't
             is
             supposed
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             now
             is
             not
             infinite
             .
             And
             to
             affirm
             that
             goodnesse
             is
             infinite
             ,
             where
             what
             it
             doth
             and
             intends
             to
             do
             is
             but
             finite
             ,
             will
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             since
             goodness
             is
             a
             relative
             term
             ,
             and
             in
             God
             always
             respects
             somewhat
             
               ad
               extra
            
             .
             For
             he
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             good
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             nature
             that
             can
             receive
             no
             
               additional
               perfection
            
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Objection
             
             makes
             no
             more
             against
             mine
             Argument
             ,
             then
             it
             doth
             against
             the
             infinity
             of
             the
             
               divine
               goodness
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             no
             more
             concern'd
             in
             it
             then
             others
             .
             Yea
             (
             2ly
             .
             )
             the
             Scripture
             affirms
             that
             which
             is
             the
             very
             strength
             of
             mine
             Argument
             ,
             viz.
             That
             God
             made
             all
             things
             best
             ;
             
               Very
               Good
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Translation
             :
             but
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             particle
             of
             the
             Superlative
             .
             And
             therefore
             every
             one
             that
             owns
             it's
             sacred
             Authority
             is
             interested
             against
             this
             objection
             .
             For
             it
             urgeth
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             far
             more
             
               splendid
               ,
               glorious
            
             ,
             and
             magnificent
             for
             God
             to
             have
             made
             the
             
               universe
               commensurate
            
             to
             his
             own
             immensity
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             produced
             effects
             of
             his
             power
             and
             greatness
             ,
             where
             ever
             he
             himself
             is
             ,
             viz.
             in
             
               infinite
               space
            
             and
             duration
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             confined
             his
             omnipotence
             to
             work
             only
             in
             one
             little
             spot
             of
             an
             
               infinite
               〈◊〉
               capacity
            
             ,
             and
             to
             begin
             to
             act
             but
             'tother
             day
             .
             Thus
             then
             the
             late
             creation
             ,
             and
             finiteness
             ,
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             seem
             to
             conflict
             with
             the
             undoubted
             oracle
             of
             truth
             as
             well
             as
             with
             mine
             Argument
             ,
             
             ment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             objection
             drawn
             thence
             is
             of
             no
             validity
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Those
             that
             have
             most
             strenuously
             defended
             the
             orthodox
             doctrine
             against
             the
             
               old
               opinion
            
             of
             the
             eternity
             and
             infinity
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             have
             asserted
             it
             to
             be
             impossible
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             And
             sure
             the
             
               Divine
               benignity
            
             obligeth
             him
             not
             to
             do
             contradictions
             ;
             or
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             very
             notion
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             impossible
             .
             But
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Praeexistence
             ,
             no
             such
             thing
             can
             be
             reasonably
             pretended
             ,
             as
             above
             hath
             been
             declared
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             escaping
             by
             this
             
               Evasion
               neither
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             any
             thing
             else
             be
             urged
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             but
             what
             whoever
             believes
             the
             infinity
             of
             the
             
               divine
               bounty
            
             will
             be
             concern'd
             to
             answer
             ;
             And
             therefore
             't
             will
             make
             no
             more
             against
             me
             ,
             then
             against
             a
             truth
             on
             all
             hands
             confessed
             .
             Let
             me
             only
             adde
             this
             ,
             That
             't
             is
             more
             becomming
             us
             ,
             to
             inlarge
             our
             apprehensions
             of
             things
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             may
             suit
             the
             
               Divine
               Beneficence
            
             ,
             then
             to
             draw
             it
             down
             to
             a
             complyance
             with
             our
             
               narrow
               schemes
            
             ,
             and
             
               narrow
               modells
            
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             then
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             Argument
             for
             Praeexistence
             drawn
             from
             the
             
               Divine
               goodnesse
            
             .
             And
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             on
             it
             ,
             because
             I
             thought
             't
             was
             in
             vain
             to
             propose
             it
             ,
             without
             taking
             to
             task
             the
             principal
             of
             those
             objections
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             arise
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             used
             to
             this
             way
             of
             arguing
             .
             And
             while
             there
             was
             no
             provision
             made
             to
             stop
             up
             those
             Evasions
             ,
             that
             I
             saw
             this
             Argument
             obnoxious
             to
             ;
             the
             using
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             was
             afraid
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             a
             prejudice
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             furtherance
             of
             the
             cause
             I
             ingaged
             it
             in
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             hope
             the
             ingenious
             will
             pardon
             this
             so
             necessary
             piece
             of
             tediousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             A
             third
             Argument
             for
             Praeexistence
             ,
             from
             the
             great
             variety
             of
             mens
             speculative
             inclinations
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             diversity
             of
             our
             Genius's
             ,
             copiously
             urged
             .
             If
             these
             Arguments
             make
             Praeexistence
             but
             probable
             ,
             't
             is
             enough
             to
             gain
             it
             the
             victory
             .
          
           
             BUt
             now
             I
             proceed
             to
             another
             Argument
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             we
             do
             but
             reflect
             upon
             what
             was
             said
             above
             ,
             against
             the
             souls
             
               daily
               Creation
            
             ,
             from
             that
             
               enormous
               pravity
            
             which
             is
             so
             
               deeply
               rooted
            
             in
             some
             mens
             natures
             ,
             we
             may
             thence
             have
             a
             considerable
             evidence
             of
             Praeexistence
             .
             For
             as
             this
             strong
             
               natural
               propensity
            
             to
             vice
             and
             impiety
             cannot
             possibly
             consist
             with
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             souls
             comming
             just
             out
             of
             Gods
             hands
             pure
             and
             immaculate
             ;
             so
             doth
             it
             most
             
             aptly
             suit
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             its
             praeexistence
             :
             which
             gives
             a
             most
             clear
             and
             apposite
             account
             of
             the
             phaenomenon
             .
             For
             let
             us
             but
             conceive
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             to
             have
             grown
             degenerate
             in
             a
             former
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             have
             contracted
             strong
             and
             inveterate
             habits
             to
             vice
             and
             Iewdnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             various
             manners
             and
             degrees
             ;
             we
             may
             then
             easily
             apprehend
             ,
             when
             some
             mens
             natures
             had
             so
             incredibly
             a
             
               depraved
               tincture
            
             ,
             and
             such
             
               impetuous
               ,
               ungovernable
               ,
               irreclaimiable
               inclinations
            
             to
             what
             is
             vitious
             ;
             while
             others
             have
             nothing
             near
             such
             wretched
             propensions
             ,
             but
             by
             good
             education
             and
             good
             discipline
             are
             mouldable
             to
             vertue
             .
             This
             shews
             a
             clear
             way
             to
             unriddle
             this
             
               amazing
               mystery
            
             ,
             without
             ●lemishing
             any
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Attributes
            
             ,
             or
             doing
             the
             least
             violence
             to
             our
             faculties
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             more
             difficult
             to
             conceive
             ,
             how
             a
             soul
             should
             awaken
             out
             of
             the
             state
             of
             inactivity
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             with
             those
             
               radical
               inclinations
            
             that
             by
             long
             practice
             it
             had
             contracted
             ,
             then
             how
             a
             Swallow
             should
             return
             to
             her
             old
             trade
             of
             living
             
             after
             her
             winter
             sleep
             and
             silence
             ;
             for
             those
             customs
             it
             hath
             been
             addicted
             to
             in
             the
             other
             state
             ,
             are
             now
             so
             deeply
             fastned
             and
             rooted
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             become
             even
             
               another
               nature
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             Praeexistence
             be
             not
             the
             truth
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             strange
             that
             it
             should
             so
             exactly
             answer
             the
             Phaenomena
             of
             our
             natures
             ,
             when
             as
             no
             other
             Hypothesis
             doth
             any
             whit
             tolerably
             suit
             them
             .
             And
             if
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             false
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             correspondent
             to
             all
             appearances
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             nothing
             else
             that
             can
             yield
             any
             probable
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             repugnant
             to
             any
             inducement
             of
             belief
             ,
             we
             then
             strangely
             forget
             our selves
             when
             we
             determine
             any
             thing
             .
             We
             can
             never
             for
             instance
             ,
             conclude
             the
             Moon
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             flux
             and
             reflux
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             from
             the
             answering
             of
             her
             approaches
             and
             recesses
             to
             its
             ebbs
             and
             swellings
             .
             Nor
             at
             this
             rate
             can
             the
             cause
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             be
             determin'd
             in
             nature
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             besides
             .
             (
             2
             )
             we
             might
             another
             way
             inforce
             this
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             
             strange
             difference
             and
             diversity
             that
             there
             is
             in
             mens
             wits
             and
             
               intellectual
               craseis
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             dispositions
             of
             their
             wills
             and
             appetites
             .
             Even
             the
             natural
             tempers
             of
             mens
             minds
             are
             as
             vastly
             different
             ,
             as
             the
             qualities
             of
             their
             bodys
             .
             And
             't
             is
             easy
             to
             observe
             in
             things
             purely
             speculative
             and
             intellectual
             ,
             even
             where
             neither
             education
             or
             custom
             have
             interposed
             to
             sophisticate
             the
             natural
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             some
             men
             are
             strangely
             propense
             to
             some
             opinions
             ,
             which
             they
             greedily
             drink
             in
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             duly
             represented
             ;
             yea
             and
             find
             themselves
             burthened
             and
             opprest
             ,
             while
             their
             education
             hath
             kept
             them
             in
             a
             
               contrary
               belief
            
             :
             when
             as
             others
             are
             as
             fatally
             set
             against
             these
             opinions
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             brought
             favourably
             to
             resent
             them
             .
          
           
             Every
             soul
             brings
             a
             kind
             of
             sense
             with
             it
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             whereby
             it
             tastes
             and
             relisheth
             what
             is
             suitable
             to
             its
             peculiar
             temper
             .
             And
             notions
             will
             never
             lye
             easily
             in
             a
             mind
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             fitted
             to
             ;
             some
             can
             never
             apprehend
             that
             for
             other
             then
             an
             Absurdity
             ,
             which
             others
             are
             so
             
             clear
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             almost
             take
             it
             for
             a
             
               First
               principle
            
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             former
             hath
             all
             the
             same
             evidence
             as
             the
             latter
             .
             This
             I
             have
             remarkably
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             extension
             of
             a
             spirit
             .
             Some
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             and
             those
             
               inquisi●ve
               ,
               free
            
             and
             ingenuous
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             proof
             and
             evidence
             that
             is
             ,
             cannot
             be
             reconciled
             to
             it
             .
             Nor
             can
             they
             conceive
             any
             thing
             extended
             but
             as
             a
             Body
             .
             Whereas
             other
             deep
             and
             impartial
             searchers
             into
             nature
             ,
             cannot
             apprehend
             it
             anything
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             not
             extended
             ;
             but
             think
             it
             must
             then
             be
             a
             
               mathematical
               point
            
             ,
             or
             a
             meer
             non-entity
             .
          
           
             I
             could
             instance
             in
             other
             speculations
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             observ'd
             some
             to
             be
             passionate
             Embracers
             of
             upon
             the
             first
             proposal
             ;
             when
             as
             no
             arguments
             could
             prevail
             on
             others
             ,
             to
             think
             them
             tolerable
             .
             But
             there
             needs
             no
             proof
             of
             a
             manifest
             observation
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             before
             I
             goe
             further
             ,
             I
             would
             demand
             ,
             whence
             comes
             this
             meer
             notional
             or
             
               speculative
               variety
            
             :
             were
             this
             difference
             about
             sensibles
             ,
             yea
             or
             about
             things
             depending
             on
             the
             imagination
             ,
             
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             body
             might
             then
             be
             suspected
             for
             a
             cause
             .
             But
             since
             it
             is
             in
             the
             most
             
               abstracted
               Theories
            
             that
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             grosser
             phantasmes
             ;
             since
             this
             diversity
             is
             found
             in
             minds
             that
             have
             the
             greatest
             care
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             the
             deceptions
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             intanglements
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             conclude
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             soul
             it self
             is
             the
             immediate
             subject
             of
             all
             this
             variety
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             came
             praejudiced
             and
             prepossest
             into
             this
             body
             with
             some
             
               implicit
               notions
            
             that
             it
             had
             learnt
             in
             another
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             congruity
             to
             some
             opinions
             ,
             and
             aversene●e
             to
             others
             be
             congenial
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             advenient
             from
             any
             thing
             in
             
               this
               state
            
             ,
             't
             is
             me
             thinks
             clear
             that
             we
             were
             in
             a
             former
             .
             For
             the
             soul
             in
             its
             first
             and
             pure
             nature
             hath
             no
             idiosynerasies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             no
             proper
             natural
             inclinations
             which
             are
             not
             competent
             to
             others
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             and
             condition
             .
             Be
             sure
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             fatally
             determin'd
             by
             their
             natures
             to
             false
             and
             
               erroneous
               apprehensions
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             we
             find
             this
             determination
             to
             one
             or
             other
             falshood
             in
             many
             ,
             if
             
             not
             most
             in
             this
             state
             ,
             and
             since
             't
             is
             very
             unlikely
             it
             is
             derived
             only
             from
             the
             
               body
               ,
               custom
            
             ,
             or
             education
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             conceive
             on
             't
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             souls
             were
             tainted
             with
             these
             peculiar
             and
             
               wrong
               corruptions
            
             before
             we
             were
             extant
             upon
             this
             
               stage
               of
               Earth
            
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             observe
             the
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             variety
             of
             our
             geniusses
             ;
             one
             mans
             nature
             inclining
             him
             to
             one
             kind
             of
             study
             and
             imployment
             ,
             anothers
             to
             what
             is
             very
             different
             .
             Some
             almost
             from
             their
             very
             cradles
             will
             be
             addicted
             to
             the
             making
             of
             figures
             ,
             And
             in
             little
             mechanical
             contrivances
             ;
             others
             love
             to
             be
             riming
             ,
             almost
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             can
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             and
             are
             taken
             up
             in
             smal
             essays
             of
             Poetry
             .
             Some
             will
             be
             scrawling
             pictures
             ,
             and
             others
             take
             as
             great
             delight
             in
             some
             pretty
             offers
             at
             Musick
             and
             
               vocal
               harmony
            
             .
             Infinite
             almost
             are
             the
             ways
             in
             which
             this
             
               pure
               natural
               diversity
            
             doth
             discover
             it selfe
             .
             Now
             to
             say
             that
             all
             this
             variety
             proceeds
             primarily
             from
             the
             meer
             temper
             of
             our
             bodys
             ,
             is
             me
             thinks
             a
             very
             poor
             and
             unsatisfying
             Account
             .
             For
             
             those
             that
             are
             the
             most
             like
             in
             the
             
               temperayr
               ,
               complexion
            
             of
             their
             bodys
             ,
             are
             yet
             of
             a
             vastly
             differing
             Genius
             .
             Yea
             they
             that
             havebeen
             made
             of
             the
             same
             clay
             ,
             cast
             in
             the
             same
             mould
             ,
             and
             have
             layn
             at
             once
             in
             the
             same
             natural
             bed
             ,
             the
             womb
             ;
             yea
             whose
             bodies
             have
             been
             as
             like
             as
             their
             state
             and
             fortunes
             ,
             and
             their
             education
             &
             usages
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             even
             they
             do
             not
             unfrequently
             differ
             as
             much
             from
             each
             other
             in
             their
             genius
             and
             dispositions
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             in
             all
             these
             particulars
             are
             of
             very
             different
             condition
             .
             Besides
             there
             are
             all
             kind
             of
             
               makes
               ,
               forms
               ,
               dispositions
               ,
               tempers
               ,
            
             and
             complexions
             of
             body
             ,
             that
             are
             addicted
             by
             their
             natures
             to
             the
             same
             exercises
             and
             imployments
             :
             so
             that
             to
             ascribe
             this
             to
             any
             peculiarity
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             is
             me
             seems
             a
             very
             improbable
             solution
             of
             the
             Phaenomenon
             .
             And
             to
             say
             all
             these
             inclinations
             are
             from
             custom
             or
             education
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             since
             all
             experience
             testifies
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             What
             then
             can
             we
             conjecture
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             this
             diversity
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             
             had
             taken
             a
             great
             delight
             and
             pleasure
             in
             some
             things
             like
             and
             analogous
             unto'these
             ,
             in
             a
             former
             condition
             ?
             which
             now
             again
             begins
             to
             put
             forth
             it selfe
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             awakened
             out
             of
             our
             silent
             recess
             into
             a
             state
             of
             action
             .
             And
             though
             the
             
               imployments
               ,
               pleasures
            
             and
             exercises
             of
             our
             former
             life
             ,
             were
             without
             question
             very
             different
             from
             these
             in
             the
             present
             estate
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             more
             confamiliar
             and
             analogous
             to
             some
             of
             our
             transactions
             ,
             than
             others
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             any
             exercise
             or
             imployment
             here
             is
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             particular
             dispositions
             that
             were
             praedominant
             in
             the
             other
             state
             ,
             with
             the
             more
             peculiar
             kindnesse
             is
             it
             regarded
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             greedily
             do
             our
             inclinations
             now
             fasten
             on
             it
             .
             Thus
             if
             a
             Musitian
             should
             be
             interdicted
             the
             use
             of
             all
             musical
             instruments
             ,
             and
             yet
             might
             have
             his
             choice
             of
             any
             other
             Art
             or
             profession
             ,
             't
             is
             likely
             he
             would
             betake
             himselfe
             to
             Limning
             or
             Poetry
             ;
             these
             exercises
             requiring
             the
             same
             disposition
             of
             wit
             and
             genius
             ,
             as
             his
             beloved
             Musick
             did
             .
             And
             
             we
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             fate
             of
             our
             wretched
             descent
             hindred
             from
             the
             direct
             exercising
             our selves
             about
             the
             objects
             of
             our
             former
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             do
             yet
             assoon
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             take
             to
             those
             things
             which
             do
             most
             correspond
             to
             that
             genius
             that
             formerly
             inspired
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             't
             is
             time
             to
             take
             leave
             of
             the
             Arguments
             from
             Reason
             that
             give
             evidence
             for
             Praeexistence
             .
             If
             any
             one
             think
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             Demonstrative
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             evaded
             ;
             I
             pray
             him
             to
             consider
             how
             many
             demonstrations
             he
             ever
             met
             with
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             wit
             ,
             resolv'd
             in
             a
             contrary
             cause
             ,
             could
             not
             shuffle
             from
             the
             edge
             of
             .
             Or
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Arguments
             I
             have
             alledged
             are
             no
             infallible
             or
             
               necessary
               proofs
            
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             render
             my
             cause
             but
             probable
             ,
             yea
             but
             possible
             ,
             I
             have
             won
             what
             I
             contended
             for
             .
             For
             it
             having
             been
             made
             manifest
             by
             as
             good
             evidence
             as
             I
             think
             can
             be
             brought
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             
               new
               creations
            
             is
             most
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             honor
             
             of
             the
             blessed
             Attributes
             of
             God
             :
             And
             that
             the
             other
             of
             Traduction
             is
             most
             impossible
             and
             contradictious
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             :
             There
             being
             now
             no
             other
             way
             left
             but
             Praeexstence
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             probable
             or
             but
             barely
             possible
             ,
             't
             is
             enough
             to
             give
             it
             the
             victory
             .
             And
             whether
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             prove
             so
             much
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             indifferent
             to
             determine
             .
             I
             think
             he
             that
             will
             say
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             can
             bring
             few
             proofs
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             his
             way
             of
             judging
             will
             deserve
             to
             be
             called
             Demonstrations
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Great
             caution
             to
             be
             used
             in
             alledging
             scripture
             for
             our
             speculative
             opinions
             .
             The
             countenance
             that
             Praeexistence
             hath
             from
             the
             
               sacred
               writings
            
             both
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ;
             Reasons
             of
             the
             seeming
             uncouthnesse
             of
             these
             allegations
             .
             Praeexistence
             stood
             in
             no
             need
             of
             Scripture-proof
             .
          
           
             IT
             will
             be
             next
             expected
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             now
             prove
             the
             Doctrine
             I
             have
             undertaken
             for
             ,
             by
             
               Scripture
               evidence
            
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             what
             I
             said
             above
             ,
             That
             the
             
               divine
               oracles
            
             are
             not
             so
             silent
             in
             this
             matter
             as
             is
             imagined
             .
             But
             truly
             I
             have
             so
             tender
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             sacred
             Authority
             of
             that
             
               Holy
               volume
            
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             not
             be
             so
             bold
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             force
             it
             to
             speak
             what
             I
             think
             
               it
               intends
            
             not
             ;
             A
             praesumption
             ,
             that
             is
             too
             common
             among
             our
             confident
             opinionists
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             ocsion'd
             great
             troubles
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
             disrepute
             to
             the
             inspired
             writings
             .
             For
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             ascribe
             the
             odd
             notions
             of
             their
             over-heated
             imaginations
             to
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               eternal
               truth
            
             ,
             is
             me
             thinks
             a
             very
             bold
             and
             impudent
             belying
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             dare
             not
             but
             be
             very
             cautious
             what
             I
             speak
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             nor
             would
             I
             willingly
             urge
             Scripture
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             am
             sure
             by
             the
             
               whole
               tenor
            
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             therein
             contained
             :
             And
             would
             I
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             fetch
             in
             every
             thing
             for
             a
             Scripture-evidence
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             little
             industry
             a
             man
             might
             make
             serviceable
             to
             his
             design
             :
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             I
             should
             be
             able
             to
             fill
             my
             Margent
             with
             Quotations
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             as
             much
             to
             purpose
             as
             have
             been
             cited
             in
             general
             CATECHISMS
             and
             CONFESSIONS
             of
             FAITH
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             points
             that
             must
             forsooth
             be
             dignified
             with
             the
             sacred
             title
             of
             FUNDAMENTAL
             .
             But
             
               Reverend
               ASSEMBLIES
            
             may
             make
             more
             bold
             with
             Scripture
             then
             
               private
               persons
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             I
             confesse
             I
             'me
             so
             timerous
             that
             I
             durst
             not
             follow
             their
             example
             :
             Though
             in
             a
             matter
             
             that
             I
             would
             never
             have
             imposed
             upon
             the
             belief
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             though
             I
             were
             certain
             on
             't
             ,
             and
             had
             absolute
             power
             to
             injoyn
             it
             .
             I
             think
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             preserve
             the
             reverence
             due
             to
             the
             oracles
             of
             Truth
             ,
             is
             never
             to
             urge
             their
             Authority
             but
             in
             things
             very
             momentous
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             them
             gives
             an
             
               evident
               suffrage
            
             to
             .
             But
             to
             make
             them
             speak
             every
             trivial
             conceit
             that
             our
             sick
             brains
             can
             imagine
             or
             dream
             of
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             intimated
             )
             is
             to
             vilisie
             and
             deflowre
             them
             .
             Therefore
             though
             I
             think
             that
             several
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             look
             very
             fairly
             upon
             Praeexistence
             ,
             and
             would
             encourage
             a
             man
             that
             considers
             what
             strong
             Reasons
             it
             hath
             to
             back
             it
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             very
             probably
             they
             mean
             some
             thing
             in
             savour
             of
             this
             Hypothesis
             ;
             yet
             He
             not
             urge
             them
             as
             an
             irrefutable
             proof
             ,
             being
             not
             willing
             to
             lay
             more
             stresse
             upon
             any
             thing
             then
             't
             wil
             bear
             .
             Yea
             I
             am
             most
             willing
             to
             confesse
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             my
             Cause
             in
             what
             joint
             soever
             I
             shall
             discover
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             who
             ever
             compares
             the
             Texts
             that
             follow
             ,
             
             with
             some
             particulars
             mention'd
             in
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             objection
             of
             Scripture-silence
             ,
             will
             not
             chuse
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             is
             very
             fair
             probability
             for
             Praeexistence
             in
             the
             written
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             that
             which
             is
             engraven
             upon
             our
             rational
             natures
             .
             Therefore
             to
             bring
             together
             here
             what
             Scripture
             saith
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
          
           
             1.
             ●e
             lightly
             touch
             an
             expression
             or
             two
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             not
             improperly
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             businesse
             we
             are
             in
             search
             of
             .
             And
             me
             thinks
             God
             himselfe
             in
             his
             posing
             the
             great
             instance
             of
             patience
             ,
             Job
             ,
             seems
             to
             intimate
             somewhat
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             viz.
             that
             all
             spirits
             were
             in
             being
             when
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             were
             laid
             :
             when
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               morning
               stars
               sang
               together
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               shouted
               for
               joy
               .
            
             By
             the
             former
             very
             likely
             were
             meant
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             not
             improbable
             but
             by
             the
             latter
             may
             be
             intended
             the
             blessed
             untainted
             souls
             .
             At
             least
             the
             particle
             All
             me
             thinks
             should
             comprize
             this
             order
             of
             spirits
             also
             .
             And
             within
             the
             same
             period
             
             of
             discourse
             ,
             having
             question'd
             Job
             about
             the
             nature
             and
             place
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             he
             Adds
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               wast
               then
               born
               ,
               for
               the
               number
               of
               thy
               days
               are
               many
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             render
             it
             .
             And
             we
             know
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             given
             credit
             to
             that
             Translation
             by
             their
             so
             constant
             following
             it
             .
             Nor
             doth
             that
             saying
             of
             God
             to
             Jeremias
             in
             the
             beginnning
             of
             his
             charge
             seem
             to
             intimate
             lesse
             ,
             
               Before
               I
               formed
               thee
               in
               the
               belly
               I
               knew
               thee
               ,
               and
               before
               thou
               camest
               out
               of
               the
               womb
               ,
               I
               gave
               thee
               wisdome
            
             ;
             as
             reads
             a
             very
             
               creditable
               version
            
             .
             Now
             though
             each
             of
             these
             places
             might
             be
             drawn
             to
             another
             sense
             ,
             yet
             that
             onely
             argues
             that
             they
             are
             no
             necessary
             proof
             for
             Praeexistence
             ,
             which
             I
             readily
             acknowledge
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             intend
             any
             such
             matter
             by
             alledging
             them
             .
             However
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             be
             confest
             to
             be
             applicable
             to
             this
             sense
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             other
             grounds
             that
             perswade
             this
             Hypothesis
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             ,
             't
             is
             I
             think
             very
             probable
             that
             these
             Texts
             intend
             it
             favour
             .
             which
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             already
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Texts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             that
             seem
             to
             look
             pleasingly
             upon
             Praeexistence
             ,
             I
             shall
             as
             briefly
             hint
             them
             as
             I
             did
             the
             former
             .
             And
             
               me
               thinks
            
             that
             passage
             of
             our
             Saviours
             prayer
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               Glorifie
               me
               with
               the
               same
               glory
               I
               had
               with
               thee
               before
               the
               world
               began
               ,
            
             sounds
             somewhat
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             glory
             which
             he
             prays
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             ,
             seems
             to
             concern
             his
             humane
             nature
             onely
             ;
             for
             the
             divine
             could
             never
             lose
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             supposeth
             that
             he
             was
             in
             his
             humanity
             existent
             before
             :
             And
             that
             his
             soul
             was
             of
             old
             before
             his
             appearance
             in
             a
             Terrestial
             body
             .
             Which
             seems
             also
             to
             be
             intimated
             by
             the
             expressions
             of
             his
             
               comming
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               descending
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             
               returning
               thither
            
             again
             ,
             which
             he
             very
             frequently
             makes
             use
             of
             .
             And
             we
             know
             the
             Divinity
             that
             fils
             all
             things
             ,
             cannot
             
               move
               to
            
             ,
             or
             quit
             a
             place
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             manifest
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             contray
             to
             his
             Immensity
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             add
             those
             other
             expressions
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             of
             rich
             for
             our
             
             sakes
             becomming
             poor
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             of
             like
             import
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             very
             clear
             if
             we
             admit
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Praeexistence
             ,
             but
             without
             it
             somewhat
             perplex
             and
             intricate
             :
             since
             these
             things
             ,
             applyed
             to
             him
             as
             God
             ,
             are
             very
             improper
             and
             disagreeing
             ,
             but
             appositely
             suit
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             to
             which
             if
             we
             refer
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             suppose
             our
             Hypothesis
             of
             Praeexistence
             .
             But
             I
             omit
             further
             prosecution
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             since
             these
             places
             have
             bin
             more
             diffusely
             urged
             in
             a
             
               late
               discourse
            
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             the
             Question
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Was
               it
               for
               this
               mans
               sin
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               Fathers
               that
               he
               was
               born
               blind
               ?
            
             and
             that
             answer
             of
             theirs
             to
             our
             Saviours
             demand
             ,
             whom
             men
             said
             he
             was
             ;
             in
             that
             some
             said
             he
             was
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             some
             Elias
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             both
             which
             I
             have
             mention'd
             before
             ;
             doe
             clearly
             enough
             argue
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Disciples
             and
             the
             Jews
             believed
             Praeexistence
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             not
             a
             word
             to
             disprove
             their
             opinion
             .
             But
             I
             spake
             of
             this
             above
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             how
             ever
             uncouth
             these
             allegations
             may
             seem
             to
             those
             that
             never
             heard
             these
             Scriptures
             
               thus
               interpreted
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             had
             the
             opinion
             of
             Praeexistence
             been
             a
             received
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             had
             these
             Texts
             been
             wont
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             proof
             on
             't
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             have
             been
             thought
             to
             assert
             it
             ,
             with
             clear
             and
             convictive
             evidence
             .
             But
             many
             having
             never
             heard
             of
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             ,
             seldome
             meeting
             it
             mentioned
             but
             as
             a
             
               silly
               dream
            
             o●
             antiquated
             absurdity
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             never
             suspect
             it
             to
             be
             lodg'd
             in
             the
             
               Sacred
               volumne
            
             ,
             so
             that
             any
             attempt
             to
             confirm
             it
             thence
             ,
             must
             needs
             seem
             rather
             an
             offer
             of
             wit
             then
             serious
             judgement
             .
             And
             the
             places
             that
             are
             cited
             to
             that
             purpose
             having
             been
             freequently
             read
             and
             heard
             of
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             never
             discerned
             them
             to
             breath
             the
             least
             air
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             as
             Praexistence
             ,
             their
             new
             and
             unexpected
             application
             to
             a
             thing
             so
             litle
             thought
             of
             ,
             must
             needs
             seem
             a
             wild
             fetch
             of
             an
             extravagant
             imagination
             .
             But
             however
             unconclusive
             the
             Texts
             alledged
             may
             
             seem
             to
             those
             a
             strong
             prejudice
             hath
             shut
             up
             against
             the
             Hypothesis
             ;
             The
             learned
             Jews
             ,
             who
             where
             persuaded
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             thought
             it
             clearly
             enough
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Old
             Volume
             of
             holy
             writ
             ,
             and
             tooke
             the
             citations
             ,
             named
             above
             ,
             for
             current
             Evidence
             .
             And
             though
             I
             cannot
             Warrant
             for
             their
             Judgement
             in
             things
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             they
             were
             the
             best
             judges
             of
             their
             own
             Language
             .
             Nor
             would
             our
             School-Doctors
             have
             thought
             it
             so
             much
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             New
             ,
             had
             it
             had
             the
             luck
             to
             have
             been
             one
             of
             their
             opinions
             ,
             or
             did
             they
             not
             too
             frequently
             apply
             the
             
               sacred
               Oracles
            
             to
             their
             own
             fore-conceived
             notions
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             what
             I
             have
             brought
             from
             Scripture
             prove
             any
             thing
             or
             nothing
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             very
             materiall
             ,
             since
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             Praeexistence
             stands
             secure
             enough
             upon
             those
             Pillars
             of
             Reason
             ,
             which
             have
             their
             Foundation
             in
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Phaenomena
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             the
             
               Right
               Reason
            
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Divine
             volums
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             written
             the
             indeleble
             Ideas
             of
             eternal
             Truth
             :
             
             so
             that
             what
             it
             dictates
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             so
             many
             words
             it
             were
             clearly
             exprest
             in
             the
             
               written
               Revelations
            
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             therefore
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             nothing
             in
             the
             sacred
             writings
             contrary
             to
             this
             Hypothesis
             ;
             which
             I
             think
             is
             made
             clear
             enough
             already
             ;
             And
             though
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             Scripture
             is
             absolutely
             silent
             as
             to
             any
             assertion
             of
             Praeexistence
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             that
             its
             having
             said
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             
               prejudice
               ,
               but
               an
               advantage
               to
               the
               cause
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             Why
             the
             Author
             thinks
             himself
             obliged
             to
             descend
             to
             some
             more
             particular
             Account
             of
             Praeexistence
             .
             'T
             is
             presumption
             positively
             to
             determine
             how
             it
             was
             with
             us
             of
             old
             .
             The
             Authors
             designe
             in
             the
             
               Hypothesis
               that
               follows
            
             .
          
           
             NOw
             because
             inability
             to
             apprehend
             the
             
               manner
               of
               a
               Thing
            
             is
             a
             great
             prejudice
             against
             the
             belief
             on
             't
             ;
             
             I
             find
             my selfe
             obliged
             to
             go
             a
             little
             further
             then
             the
             bare
             proof
             ,
             and
             defence
             of
             Praeexistence
             .
             For
             though
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             may
             possibly
             induce
             some
             to
             think
             favourably
             of
             our
             conclusion
             ,
             That
             
               The
               souls
               of
               men
               were
               made
               before
               they
               came
               into
               these
               bodys
            
             ;
             yet
             whil
             they
             shal
             think
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             conceived
             of
             that
             
               former
               state
            
             ,
             And
             that
             our
             Praeexistent
             condition
             cannot
             be
             represented
             to
             Humane
             understanding
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             
               dark
               black
            
             solitude
             :
             it
             must
             needs
             weaken
             the
             perswasion
             of
             those
             that
             are
             lesse
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             inquisitive
             with
             a
             dubious
             trouble
             and
             Anxiety
             .
             For
             searching
             and
             contemplative
             Heads
             cannot
             be
             satisfyed
             to
             be
             told
             ,
             That
             our
             
               souls
               have
               lived
               and
               acted
               in
               a
               former
               condition
               ,
            
             except
             they
             can
             be
             helpt
             to
             some
             more
             particular
             apprehension
             of
             that
             stare
             ;
             How
             we
             lived
             and
             acted
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             how
             probably
             we
             fell
             from
             that
             
               better
               life
            
             ,
             into
             this
             Region
             of
             misery
             and
             imperfection
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             indeed
             my
             charity
             would
             prompt
             me
             to
             do
             what
             I
             can
             for
             the
             relief
             
             and
             ease
             of
             auy
             modest
             inquirer
             ;
             yet
             shall
             I
             not
             attempt
             to
             satisfie
             punctual
             and
             eager
             curiosity
             in
             things
             hidden
             and
             unsearchable
             .
             Much
             lesse
             shall
             I
             positively
             determine
             any
             thing
             in
             matters
             so
             Lubricous
             and
             uncertain
             .
             And
             indeed
             considering
             how
             imperfect
             our
             now
             state
             is
             ,
             how
             miserable
             shallow
             our
             understandings
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             we
             know
             of
             our
             present
             selves
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             about
             us
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             desperate
             undertaking
             to
             attempt
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Yea
             ,
             when
             we
             contemplate
             the
             vast
             circuits
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               wisdome
            
             ,
             and
             think
             how
             much
             the
             thoughts
             and
             actions
             of
             Aeternity
             and
             omniscience
             are
             beyond
             ours
             ,
             
               who
               are
               but
               of
               Yesterday
               ,
               and
               know
               nothing
               ,
            
             it
             must
             needs
             discourage
             Confidence
             it selfe
             from
             determining
             ,
             how
             the
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             world
             of
             life
             was
             order'd
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             were
             framed
             .
             There
             are
             doubtless
             infinite
             ways
             and
             methods
             according
             to
             which
             the
             unsearchable
             wisdome
             of
             our
             Maker
             could
             have
             disposed
             of
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             can
             have
             no
             conceit
             of
             ;
             And
             we
             are
             
             little
             more
             capable
             of
             unerringly
             resolving
             our selves
             now
             ,
             how
             it
             was
             with
             us
             of
             old
             ,
             then
             a
             child
             in
             the
             womb
             is
             to
             determine
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             life
             it
             shall
             live
             when
             it
             is
             set
             at
             liberty
             from
             that
             
               dark
               inclosure
            
             .
             Therefore
             let
             shame
             and
             blushing
             cover
             his
             face
             that
             shall
             confidently
             affirm
             that
             't
             was
             thus
             or
             thus
             with
             us
             in
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Fore-Beings
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             may
             have
             been
             that
             our
             Souls
             did
             Praeexist
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             punctually
             and
             certainly
             conclude
             upon
             the
             
               Particular
               State
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             presume
             to
             draw
             up
             a
             conceivable
             Scheame
             of
             the
             Hypothesis
             ;
             And
             if
             our
             narrow
             minds
             can
             think
             of
             a
             way
             how
             it
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             I
             hope
             no
             body
             will
             deny
             that
             the
             
               divine
               wisdom
            
             could
             have
             contriv'd
             it
             so
             ,
             or
             infinitely
             better
             than
             we
             can
             imagine
             in
             our
             little
             modells
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             would
             not
             have
             it
             thought
             that
             I
             goe
             about
             to
             insinuate
             or
             represent
             any
             opinions
             of
             mine
             own
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             am
             a
             votary
             to
             all
             the
             notions
             I
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             Antient
             ,
             or
             more
             modern
             Philosophers
             .
             For
             I
             seriously
             professe
             against
             
             all
             determinations
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             But
             my
             business
             onely
             is
             ,
             by
             some
             imperfect
             hints
             and
             guesses
             to
             help
             to
             apprehend
             a
             little
             how
             the
             state
             of
             Praeexistence
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             let
             in
             some
             beams
             of
             antient
             and
             
               modern
               light
            
             upon
             this
             immense
             darknesse
             .
             Therefore
             let
             the
             Reader
             if
             he
             please
             call
             it
             a
             
               Romantick
               scheam
            
             ,
             or
             
               imaginary
               Hypothesis
            
             ,
             or
             what
             name
             else
             best
             fits
             his
             phancy
             ,
             and
             he
             'l
             not
             offend
             me
             ;
             Nor
             do
             I
             hold
             my selfe
             concern'd
             at
             all
             to
             vindicate
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             thing
             here
             that
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             mine
             own
             invention
             or
             composure
             ;
             Though
             I
             confesse
             I
             could
             beg
             civilityes
             at
             least
             for
             the
             notions
             I
             have
             borrowed
             from
             great
             and
             worthy
             Sages
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Hypothesis
             as
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             is
             derived
             to
             us
             from
             the
             platoni●s
             :
             though
             in
             their
             writings
             't
             is
             but
             Gold
             in
             Oar
             ,
             less
             pure
             and
             perfect
             :
             But
             a
             late
             great
             Artist
             hath
             excellently
             refined
             it
             .
             And
             I
             have
             not
             much
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             together
             what
             he
             up
             and
             down
             hath
             scattered
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             method-order
             ,
             and
             some
             connexions
             and
             notions
             of
             mine
             own
             ,
             to
             
             work
             it
             into
             an
             intire
             and
             uniforme
             mass
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             the
             Frame
             of
             the
             
               particular
               Hypothesis
            
             is
             originally
             Philosophicall
             ,
             I
             shall
             therefore
             not
             deprave
             it
             by
             mingling
             with
             it
             the
             opinions
             of
             
               modern
               Theologers
            
             ,
             or
             distort
             any
             thing
             to
             make
             it
             accommodate
             to
             their
             dogmata
             ,
             but
             solely
             and
             sincerely
             follow
             the
             light
             of
             Reason
             and
             Philosophy
             .
             For
             I
             intend
             not
             to
             endeavour
             the
             late
             alteration
             of
             the
             ordinary
             systeme
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             nor
             designe
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             place
             but
             a
             representation
             of
             some
             harmlesse
             philosophical
             conjectures
             :
             In
             which
             I
             shall
             continually
             guide
             my selfe
             by
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Phaenomena
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             discoveryes
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             [
             7
             ]
             Pillars
             on
             which
             the
             particular
             Hypothesis
             stands
             .
          
           
             NOw
             the
             Fabrick
             we
             are
             going
             to
             build
             ,
             will
             stand
             like
             as
             the
             House
             of
             wisdom
             upon
             
               seven
               Pillars
            
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             first
             crect
             and
             establish
             ,
             that
             the
             Hypothesis
             may
             be
             firm
             and
             sure
             like
             a
             House
             that
             hath
             Foundations
             .
             Therefore
             the
             
               first
               Fundamental
               Principle
            
             I
             shall
             lay
             ,
             is
          
           
             
               
                 [
                 1
              
               ]
               All
               the
               Divine
               designes
               and
               Actions
               are
               laid
               and
               carried
               on
               by
               pure
               and
               Infinite
               Goodness
               .
            
             
               And
               methinks
               this
               should
               be
               owned
               by
               all
               for
               a
               manifest
               and
               indisputable
               Truth
               ;
               But
               some
               odd
               opinions
               in
               the
               world
               are
               an
               interest
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               must
               be
               fain
               to
               prove
               it
               .
               Briefly
               then
               ,
               Every
               rational
               being
               Acts
               towards
               scme
               end
               or
               other
               ;
               That
               end
               where
               the
               
               Agent
               Acts
               regularly
               and
               wisely
               ,
               is
               either
               some
               self-Good
               or
               accomplishment
               ,
               or
               't
               is
               the
               good
               and
               perfection
               of
               some
               thing
               else
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               the
               intention
               .
               Now
               God
               being
               an
               absolute
               and
               
                 immense
                 fulnesse
              
               ,
               that
               is
               incapable
               of
               any
               the
               least
               shaddow
               of
               
                 new
                 perfection
              
               ,
               cannot
               act
               for
               any
               good
               that
               may
               accrue
               to
               his
               
                 immutable
                 selfe
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               what
               ever
               he
               acts
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               good
               of
               some
               other
               being
               :
               so
               that
               all
               the
               
                 divine
                 actions
              
               are
               the
               communications
               of
               his
               perfections
               ,
               and
               the
               Issues
               of
               his
               Goodnesse
               ;
               which
               ,
               being
               without
               the
               base
               alloy
               of
               self-interest
               ,
               or
               
                 partial
                 fondnesse
              
               ,
               and
               not
               comprised
               within
               any
               bounds
               or
               limits
               ,
               as
               his
               other
               perfections
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               far
               beyond
               our
               narrow
               conception
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               call
               it
               pure
               and
               
                 Insinite
                 benignity
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               original
               and
               Root
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               blessed
               ever
               blessed
               Attribute
               being
               the
               Spring
               and
               Fountain
               of
               all
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               his
               designes
               can
               be
               no
               other
               but
               the
               contrivances
               of
               Love
               for
               the
               compassing
               the
               good
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               universe
               .
               Therefore
               to
               suppose
               
               God
               to
               act
               or
               designe
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               for
               the
               good
               or
               his
               creatures
               ,
               is
               either
               to
               phancy
               him
               to
               act
               for
               no
               end
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               for
               an
               end
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               his
               
                 benigne
                 Nature
              
               .
               Finally
               therefore
               ,
               the
               very
               notion
               of
               
                 Infinite
                 fulness
              
               is
               to
               be
               communicating
               and
               overflowing
               ;
               And
               the
               most
               congruous
               apprehension
               that
               we
               can
               entertain
               of
               the
               Infinite
               and
               
                 eternal
                 Deity
              
               ,
               is
               to
               conceive
               him
               as
               an
               immense
               and
               all
               
                 glorious
                 Sun
              
               ,
               that
               is
               continually
               communicating
               and
               sending
               abroad
               its
               beams
               and
               brightnesse
               ;
               which
               conception
               of
               our
               Maker
               ,
               if
               't
               were
               deeply
               imprinted
               on
               us
               ,
               would
               I
               am
               confident
               set
               our
               apprehensions
               right
               in
               many
               Theoryes
               ,
               and
               chase
               away
               those
               black
               and
               dismal
               notions
               which
               too
               many
               have
               given
               harbour
               to
               .
               But
               I
               come
               to
               erect
               the
               second
               Pillar
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 [
                 2
                 ]
                 Then
              
               ,
               There
               is
               an
               exact
               
                 Geometrical
                 justice
              
               that
               runs
               through
               the
               universe
               ,
               and
               is
               interwoven
               in
               the
               contexture
               of
               things
               .
            
             
               THis
               is
               a
               result
               of
               that
               wise
               and
               Almighty
               Goodness
               that
               praesides
               
               over
               all
               things
               .
               For
               this
               Justice
               is
               but
               the
               distributing
               to
               every
               thing
               according
               to
               the
               requirements
               of
               its
               nature
               .
               And
               that
               
                 benign
                 wisdom
              
               that
               contrived
               and
               framed
               the
               natures
               of
               all
               beings
               ,
               doubtlesse
               so
               provided
               that
               they
               should
               be
               suitably
               furnisht
               with
               all
               things
               proper
               for
               their
               respective
               conditions
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               Nemesis
               should
               be
               twisted
               into
               the
               very
               
                 natural
                 coustitutions
              
               of
               things
               themselves
               ,
               is
               methinks
               very
               reasonable
               ;
               since
               questionlesse
               ,
               
                 Almighty
                 wisdom
              
               could
               so
               perfectly
               have
               formed
               his
               works
               at
               first
               ,
               as
               that
               all
               things
               that
               he
               saw
               were
               
                 regular
                 ,
                 just
              
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               universe
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               brought
               about
               by
               those
               
                 stated
                 Laws
              
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               nature
               ;
               without
               an
               ordinary
               engagement
               of
               
                 absolute
                 power
              
               to
               effect
               them
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               be
               very
               becomming
               the
               wise
               Authour
               of
               all
               things
               so
               to
               have
               made
               them
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               their
               own
               
                 internal
                 spring
                 and
                 wheels
              
               ,
               they
               should
               orderly
               bring
               about
               what
               ever
               he
               intended
               them
               for
               ,
               without
               his
               often
               immediaie
               interposal
               .
               
               For
               this
               looks
               like
               a
               more
               magnificient
               apprehension
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 power
              
               and
               Praeexistence
               ,
               since
               it
               supposeth
               him
               from
               everlasting
               ages
               to
               have
               foreseen
               all
               future
               occurrences
               ,
               &
               so
               wonderfully
               to
               have
               seen
               and
               constituted
               the
               great
               machina
               of
               the
               world
               that
               the
               infinite
               variety
               of
               motions
               therein
               ,
               should
               effect
               nothing
               but
               what
               in
               his
               
                 eternal
                 wisdom
              
               he
               had
               concluded
               fit
               and
               decorous
               :
               But
               as
               for
               that
               which
               was
               so
               ,
               it
               should
               as
               certainly
               be
               compast
               by
               the
               Laws
               he
               appointed
               long
               ago
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               omnipotence
               were
               at
               work
               every
               moment
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               to
               engage
               
                 gods
                 absolute
              
               and
               extraordinary
               power
               ,
               in
               all
               events
               and
               occurrences
               of
               things
               ,
               is
               me
               seems
               to
               think
               meanly
               of
               his
               wisdome
               ;
               As
               if
               he
               had
               made
               the
               world
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               should
               need
               omnipotence
               every
               now
               &
               then
               to
               mend
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               about
               those
               his
               destinations
               ,
               which
               by
               a
               shorter
               way
               he
               could
               have
               effected
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 instrument
                 ,
                 Nature
              
               .
               Can
               any
               one
               say
               that
               our
               supposition
               derogates
               from
               the
               
                 Divine
                 concourse
              
               or
               Providence
               ?
               For
               on
               these
               ,
               depend
               continually
               
               both
               the
               being
               and
               operations
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               since
               without
               them
               they
               would
               cease
               to
               act
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               their
               
                 old
                 nothing
              
               .
               And
               doubtlesse
               God
               hath
               not
               given
               the
               ordering
               of
               things
               out
               of
               his
               own
               hands
               ;
               but
               holds
               the
               power
               to
               
                 alter
                 ,
                 innovate
              
               ,
               or
               change
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               And
               to
               act
               by
               extraordinary
               ,
               by
               
                 absolute
                 omnipotence
              
               ,
               when
               he
               thinks
               fit
               to
               do
               so
               .
            
             
               The
               summe
               of
               what
               I
               intend
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               Gods
               works
               are
               perfect
               ;
               and
               as
               his
               goodness
               is
               discover'd
               in
               them
               ,
               so
               is
               his
               Justice
               wrought
               into
               their
               very
               
                 essential
                 constitutions
              
               :
               so
               that
               we
               need
               not
               suppose
               him
               to
               be
               immediately
               engaged
               in
               every
               event
               and
               all
               distributions
               of
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               upon
               all
               occasions
               to
               exercise
               his
               power
               in
               extraordinary
               actions
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               leaves
               such
               managements
               to
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               
                 second
                 causes
              
               .
               And
               now
               next
               to
               this
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               are
               of
               kin
               )
               I
               raise
               
                 The
                 third
                 Pillar
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 [
                 3
              
               ]
               Things
               are
               carried
               to
               their
               proper
               place
               and
               state
               ,
               by
               the
               congruity
               of
               their
               natures
               ;
               where
               this
               fails
               ,
               we
               may
               suppose
               some
               arbitrary
               managements
               .
            
             
               THe
               Congruity
               of
               things
               is
               their
               suitablenesse
               to
               such
               or
               such
               a
               state
               or
               condition
               ;
               And
               't
               is
               a
               great
               Law
               in
               the
               Divine
               and
               first
               constitutions
               ,
               that
               things
               should
               incline
               and
               move
               to
               what
               is
               suitable
               to
               their
               natures
               .
               This
               in
               sensibles
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               motions
               of
               consent
               and
               sympathy
               .
               And
               the
               ascent
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               descent
               of
               heavy
               bodies
               ,
               must
               I
               doubt
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               be
               resolv'd
               into
               a
               principle
               that
               is
               not
               meerly
               corporeal
               .
               Yea
               supposing
               all
               such
               things
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Laws
               os
               Mechanicks
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               rank
               of
               beings
               ,
               spirits
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               corporeal
               motions
               ,
               are
               also
               dispos'd
               of
               by
               a
               Law
               proper
               to
               their
               natures
               ,
               which
               since
               we
               have
               no
               other
               name
               to
               express
               it
               by
               ,
               we
               may
               call
               congruity
               .
               We
               read
               in
               the
               sacred
               History
               that
               Judas
               went
               to
               his
               
               place
               ;
               And
               't
               is
               very
               probable
               that
               spirits
               are
               convey'd
               to
               their
               proper
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               the
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               a
               〈◊〉
               descends
               .
               The
               place●ifts
               would
               have
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               world
               〈◊〉
               be
               the
               great
               Infor●ment
               of
               all
               such
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               phenomina
               ,
               that
               ●e
               beyond
               the
               powers
               of
               ●asser
               ,
               And
               't
               is
               no
               unlikely
               〈◊〉
               :
               But
               I
               have
               〈◊〉
               need
               to
               ingage
               further
               about
               this
               〈◊〉
               not
               yet
               to
               speak
               more
               of
               this
               first
               part
               of
               my
               Principle
               ,
               since
               i●
               so
               nearly
               depends
               on
               what
               was
               said
               in
               be
               behalf
               of
               the
               former
               maxi●
               .
               Yet
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               we
               need
               a
               would
               or
               two
               .
            
             
               When
               therefore
               we
               cann●
               give
               Accoun●
               of
               things
               either
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               〈◊〉
               or
               concen●able
               〈◊〉
               ,
               (
               as
               likely
               some
               things
               relating
               to
               the
               States
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               immaterial
               beings
               can
               be
               resolv'd
               by
               neither
               )
               I
               say
               then
               ,
               we
               may
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Arbitrary
               managements
               of
               those
               
                 invisible
                 Ministers
              
               of
               Equity
               and
               Justice
               ,
               which
               without
               doubt
               the
               world
               is
               plentifully
               stored
               with
               .
               For
               it
               cannot
               be
               conceived
               that
               
               those
               
                 active
                 spirits
              
               are
               idle
               or
               unimploy'd
               in
               the
               momentous
               concerns
               of
               the
               univers●
               Yea
               the
               sacred
               volumne
               gives
               evidence
               o●
               their
               interposals
               in
               our
               affairs
               .
               I
               shall
               need
               mention
               but
               that
               remarkable
               instance
               in
               Da●iel
               ,
               of
               the
               indeavours
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               of
               Grecia
               ,
               to
               hinder
               Michael
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Angel
               ,
               that
               were
               ingaged
               for
               the
               affairs
               of
               F●les
               ;
               Or
               if
               any
               would
               evade
               this
               ,
               what
               think
               they
               o●
               all
               the
               apparitions
               of
               Angels
               in
               the
               ol●
               Testament
               ,
               of
               their
               
                 Pitching
                 their
                 Tents
                 about
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               being
               
                 Ministring
                 Spirits
                 for
                 our
                 good
              
               .
               To
               name
               no
               more
               such
               passages
               ;
               Now
               if
               those
               noble
               Spirits
               will
               ingage
               themselves
               in
               our
               trifling
               concernments
               ,
               doubtlesse
               they
               are
               very
               sedulous
               in
               those
               affairs
               that
               tend
               to
               the
               good
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               Universe
               .
               But
               to
               be
               brief
               ;
               Iadvance
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Fourth
                 Pillar
                 .
                 (
                 4
                 )
              
               The
               Souls
               of
               men
               are
               capable
               of
               living
               in
               other
               bodies
               besides
               Terarestial
               ;
               And
               never
               Act
               but
               in
               some
               body
               or
               other
               .
            
             
               FOr
               〈◊〉
               when
               I
               consider
               how
               deeply
               〈◊〉
               this
               state
               we
               are
               immersed
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               〈◊〉
               can
               ●ne
               thinks
               searce
               imagine
               ,
               that
               presently
               upon
               the
               quitting
               on●e
               ,
               we
               shall
               ●e
               stript
               of
               all
               corporetry
               ,
               for
               this
               would
               ●e
               such
               a
               jump
               as
               is
               seldome
               or
               never
               made
               in
               nature
               ;
               since
               by
               almost
               all
               i●ances
               that
               come
               under
               our
               observation
               his
               manifest
               ,
               that
               she
               ●seth
               to
               act
               by
               due
               ●nd
               orderly
               gradations
               ,
               and
               takes
               no
               
                 precipition
                 leaps
              
               from
               one
               extream
               to
               another
               .
               T
               is
               very
               probable
               therefore
               ,
               that
               〈◊〉
               our
               immediately
               next
               state
               we
               shall
               ●ave
               another
               vehicle
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               2.
               〈◊〉
               that
               our
               Souls
               are
               immediately
               〈◊〉
               to
               〈◊〉
               more
               〈◊〉
               and
               s●bile
               body
               〈◊〉
               ,
               then
               this
               grosse
               outside
               ;
               T
               is
               〈◊〉
               
               thinks
               a
               good
               presumption
               ,
               that
               we
               shal●
               not
               be
               strip●
               and
               divested
               of
               our
               
                 inmar●
                 stole
              
               also
               ,
               when
               we
               leave
               this
               
                 dull
                 eart●
              
               behind
               us
               .
               Especially
               3.
               if
               we
               take
               notic●
               how
               the
               highest
               and
               noblest
               faculties
               and
               operations
               of
               the
               Soul
               are
               help'd
               on
               by
               somewhat
               that
               is
               corporeal
               ,
               and
               that
               i●
               imployeth
               the
               bodily
               Spirits
               in
               it's
               subli●
               mest
               exercises
               ;
               we
               might
               then
               be
               perswa●
               ded
               ,
               that
               it
               alwayes
               〈◊〉
               some
               body
               o●
               other
               ,
               and
               never
               Acts
               without
               one
               .
               An●
               5.
               since
               we
               cannot
               conceive
               a
               Soul
               to
               Live
               or
               Act
               that
               is
               insensible
               ,
               and
               sinc●
               we
               know
               not
               how
               there
               can
               be
               senc●
               where
               there
               is
               no
               union
               with
               matter
               ,
               we
               should
               me
               seems
               be
               induc'd
               to
               think
               ,
               tha●
               when
               't
               is
               〈◊〉
               from
               all
               body
               ,
               't
               is
               〈◊〉
               and
               silent
               .
               For
               in
               all
               se●sations
               there
               is
               
                 corporeal
                 motion
              
               ,
               as
               all
               Philosophy
               and
               Experience
               testifies
               :
               And
               these
               motions
               b●
               come
               sensible
               representations
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               union
               between
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               it's
               
                 confeder
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               So
               that
               when
               it
               is
               loos●
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 -
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               any
               body
               whatsoever
               it
               will
               be
               unconcerned
               in
               all
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               being
               a
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               )
               and
               
               ●o
               sence
               or
               perceptions
               will
               be
               convey'd
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Nor
               will
               it
               make
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               against
               this
               Argument
               to
               urge
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               〈◊〉
               and
               purely
               
                 unembodyed
                 Spirits
              
               in
               the
               Universe
               ,
               which
               live
               and
               act
               without
               relation
               to
               any
               body
               ,
               and
               yet
               these
               are
               not
               insensible
               :
               For
               what
               they
               know
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               they
               know
               we
               are
               very
               incompetent
               judges
               of
               ,
               they
               being
               a
               sort
               of
               
                 Spirits
                 specifically
              
               distinct
               from
               out
               order
               And
               therefore
               their
               faculties
               and
               operations
               are
               of
               a
               very
               diverse
               consideration
               from
               ours
               .
               So
               that
               for
               us
               to
               deny
               what
               we
               may
               reasonably
               argue
               from
               the
               contemplation
               of
               our
               own
               ●atures
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               comprehend
               the
               natures
               of
               a
               species
               of
               creatures
               that
               are
               far
               above
               us
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               mistake
               in
               the
               way
               of
               reasoning
               .
            
             
               Now
               how
               strange
               soever
               this
               principle
               may
               seem
               to
               those
               ,
               whom
               
                 customary
                 opinions
              
               have
               seasoned
               with
               an
               other
               
                 ●e
                 lief
              
               ,
               yet
               considering
               the
               Reasons
               I
               have
               alleged
               ,
               I
               cannot
               forbear
               concluding
               it
               very
               probable
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               prove
               hereafter
               serviceable
               for
               the
               helping
               us
               in
               some
               
               concerning
               Theories
               ,
               I
               think
               the
               most
               wary
               and
               timerous
               may
               admit
               it
               ,
               till
               upon
               good
               grounds
               they
               can
               disprove
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 Fifth
                 Pillar
                 .
                 (
                 5
                 )
              
               The
               soul
               in
               every
               state
               hath
               such
               a
               body
               ,
               as
               is
               fittest
               for
               those
               faculties
               and
               operations
               that
               it
               is
               most
               inclined
               to
               exercise
               .
            
             
               'T
               Is
               a
               known
               Maxime
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 its
                 operation
              
               ;
               and
               the
               contriver
               and
               maker
               of
               the
               world
               hath
               been
               so
               bountiful
               to
               all
               beings
               ,
               as
               to
               furnish
               them
               with
               all
               suitable
               and
               necessary
               requisites
               for
               their
               respective
               actions
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               no
               propensities
               and
               dispositions
               in
               nature
               ,
               but
               some
               way
               or
               other
               are
               brought
               into
               
                 actual
                 exercise
              
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               were
               meer
               nullities
               ,
               and
               impertinent
               appendices
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               imployment
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               faculties
               ,
               and
               
               the
               exerting
               all
               manner
               of
               operations
               ,
               all
               kinds
               of
               instruments
               will
               not
               suffice
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               proportion'd
               and
               adapted
               to
               the
               exercises
               they
               are
               to
               be
               used
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               agents
               that
               imploy
               them
               .
               'T
               is
               clear
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               of
               
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 noble
              
               and
               
                 vigorous
                 agent
              
               ,
               must
               be
               fitted
               with
               a
               
                 suitable
                 body
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               that
               exact
               
                 distributive
                 justice
              
               that
               runs
               through
               the
               Universe
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               one
               is
               most
               suitable
               ,
               as
               is
               fittest
               for
               those
               exercises
               it
               propends
               to
               ,
               for
               the
               body
               is
               the
               
                 souls
                 instrument
              
               ,
               and
               a
               necessary
               requisite
               of
               action
               :
               Whereas
               should
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               God
               would
               then
               have
               provided
               worse
               for
               his
               worthiest
               creatures
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               for
               those
               that
               are
               of
               a
               much
               inferior
               rank
               and
               order
               .
               For
               if
               we
               look
               about
               us
               upon
               all
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               are
               exposed
               to
               our
               Observation
               ,
               we
               may
               seal
               this
               Truth
               with
               an
               
                 infallible
                 Induction
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 fitted
                 with
                 all
                 sutaeble
                 requisites
                 to
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 nature
                 .
              
               The
               Bird
               hath
               wings
               to
               waft
               it
               aloof
               in
               the
               thin
               and
               subtile
               aire
               ;
               the
               Fish
               is
               furnisht
               with
               fins
               ,
               
               to
               move
               in
               her
               liquid
               element
               ;
               and
               all
               other
               Animals
               have
               instruments
               that
               are
               proper
               for
               their
               peculiar
               inclinations
               :
               So
               that
               should
               it
               be
               otherwise
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Souls
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               great
               blot
               to
               the
               wise
               managements
               of
               Providence
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               its
               usual
               methods
               ;
               and
               thus
               we
               should
               be
               dis-furnish't
               of
               the
               best
               and
               most
               
                 convictive
                 argument
              
               that
               we
               have
               to
               prove
               that
               a
               Principle
               of
               exactcst
               wisdom
               hath
               made
               and
               ordered
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sixth
               Pillar
               .
               (
               6
               )
               
                 The
                 Powers
                 and
                 Faculties
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 are
                 either
              
               (
               1
               )
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               Intellectual
               :
               (
               2
               )
               Sensitive
               :
               Or
               ,
               (
               3
               )
               Plastick
               .
            
             
               NOw
               1.
               by
               the
               intellectual
               powers
               I
               mean
               all
               those
               that
               relate
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               in
               its
               naked
               and
               abstracted
               conception
               ,
               as
               as
               it
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               and
               are
               exercised
               about
               immaterial
               Objects
               ;
               as
               ,
               
                 virtue
                 ,
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 divine
                 love
              
               :
               This
               is
               the
               
                 plate●nical
                 N●s
              
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               we
               call
               the
               mind
               The
               two
               other
               more
               immediately
               relate
               to
               its
               espo●sed
               matter
               :
               For
               2.
               
               The
               sensitive
               are
               exen●ised
               about
               all
               the
               objects
               of
               sense
               ,
               and
               are
               concerned
               in
               all
               such
               things
               as
               either
               gratifie
               ,
               or
               disgust
               the
               body
               .
               And
               3.
               the
               Plastick
               are
               those
               faculties
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               whereby
               it
               moves
               and
               forms
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               are
               without
               sense
               or
               Animalversi●
               :
               The
               exercise
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               I
               call
               the
               
                 Higher
                 life
              
               ;
               and
               the
               operations
               of
               the
               latter
               ,
               the
               
                 Lower
                 s
              
               and
               the
               life
               of
               the
               body
               .
               Now
               that
               there
               are
               exercised
               faculties
               belonging
               to
               our
               natures
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               exercised
               upon
               such
               and
               such
               objects
               respectively
               ,
               plain
               experience
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               may
               be
               excused
               from
               going
               about
               to
               prove
               so
               universally
               acknowledged
               a
               truth
               :
               Wherefore
               I
               pass
               to
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 The
                 Seventh
                 Pillar
                 .
                 (
                 7
                 )
              
               By
               the
               same
               degrees
               that
               the
               higher
               powers
               are
               invigorated
               ,
               the
               lower
               are
               consopited
               and
               abated
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               proper
               exercises
               ,
               
                 &
                 è
                 contra
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THat
               those
               Powers
               should
               each
               of
               them
               have
               a
               tendency
               to
               action
               and
               in
               their
               turns
               be
               exercised
               is
               but
               rational
               to
               conceive
               ,
               since
               otherwise
               they
               had
               been
               superfluous
               .
               And
               2.
               that
               they
               should
               be
               inconsistent
               in
               the
               supremest
               exercise
               and
               inactuation
               ,
               is
               to
               me
               as
               probable
               .
               ●or
               the
               Soul
               is
               a
               finite
               and
               limited
               being
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               operate
               diverse
               wayes
               with
               equal
               intention
               at
               once
               .
               That
               as
               ,
               cannot
               at
               the
               same
               time
               imploy
               all
               her
               faculties
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               exercise
               that
               each
               of
               them
               is
               capable
               of
               .
               For
               doubtlesse
               did
               it
               ingage
               but
               one
               of
               those
               alone
               ,
               the
               operations
               thereof
               would
               be
               more
               strong
               and
               vigorous
               ,
               then
               when
               
               they
               are
               conjunctly
               exercis'd
               ,
               their
               Acts
               and
               Objects
               being
               very
               diverse
               .
               So
               that
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               faculties
               should
               act
               together
               in
               the
               highest
               way
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Soul.
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               comports
               not
               with
               experience
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               are
               endowed
               with
               an
               high
               degree
               of
               exercise
               of
               one
               faculty
               ,
               are
               seldome
               if
               ever
               as
               well
               provided
               in
               the
               rest
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               common
               and
               daily
               observation
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               are
               of
               most
               heightned
               and
               strong
               Imaginations
               ,
               are
               defective
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               facultie
               of
               
                 close
                 reasoning
              
               .
               And
               your
               very
               large
               and
               capacious
               Memories
               ,
               have
               seldome
               or
               never
               any
               great
               share
               of
               either
               of
               the
               other
               persections
               .
               Nor
               do
               the
               deepest
               Judgments
               use
               to
               have
               any
               thing
               considerable
               either
               of
               Me●wry
               ,
               or
               Phancy
               .
               And
               as
               there
               are
               fair
               instances
               even
               in
               this
               state
               of
               the
               inconsistence
               of
               the
               faculties
               in
               the
               highest
               exercise
               ;
               so
               also
               are
               there
               others
               that
               suggest
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               by
               the
               same
               degrees
               that
               some
               〈◊〉
               fail
               in
               their
               strength
               and
               vigeur
               ,
               others
               gain
               and
               are
               improved
               .
               
                 We
                 know
              
               
               that
               the
               shutting
               up
               of
               the
               sences
               ,
               is
               the
               letting
               loose
               and
               inlarging
               of
               the
               Phancy
               .
               And
               we
               seldome
               have
               such
               
                 strong
                 imaginations
              
               waking
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               dreams
               in
               the
               silence
               of
               our
               other
               faculties
               .
               At
               the
               Sun
               recedes
               ,
               the
               Moon
               and
               Stars
               discover
               themselves
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               returns
               they
               draw
               in
               their
               baffled
               beams
               ,
               and
               hide
               their
               heads
               in
               obsurity
               .
               But
               to
               urge
               what
               is
               more
               close
               and
               pressing
               ;
               It
               is
               an
               unerring
               remarque
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               want
               the
               use
               of
               some
               one
               
                 natural
                 part
              
               or
               faculty
               ,
               are
               wont
               to
               have
               very
               liberal
               amends
               made
               them
               by
               an
               excelelncy
               in
               some
               others
               .
               Thus
               those
               that
               nature
               hath
               depriv'd
               of
               fight
               ,
               use
               to
               have
               wonderfully
               
                 tenacious
                 memories
              
               .
               And
               the
               deaf
               and
               damb
               have
               many
               times
               a
               strange
               kind
               of
               sagacity
               ,
               and
               very
               remarkable
               
                 mechanical
                 ingren●ities
              
               :
               Not
               to
               mention
               other
               instances
               ,
               for
               I
               'le
               say
               no
               more
               then
               I
               must
               needs
               .
               Thus
               then
               experience
               gives
               us
               incouraging
               probability
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Theorem
               asserted
               .
               And
               in
               its
               self
               ●ts
               very
               reasonable
               ;
               for
               (
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               )
               the
               Soul
               being
               an
               
                 active
                 nature
              
               ,
               is
               alwayes
               propending
               
               to
               this
               exercising
               of
               one
               faculty
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               utmost
               it
               is
               able
               ,
               and
               yet
               being
               of
               a
               
                 limited
                 capacity
              
               ,
               it
               can
               imploy
               but
               one
               in
               height
               of
               exercise
               at
               once
               ;
               which
               when
               it
               loseth
               and
               abates
               of
               it's
               strength
               and
               supream
               〈◊〉
               ;
               some
               other
               ,
               whole
               improvement
               was
               all
               this
               while
               hindred
               by
               this
               it's
               
                 ingr●ssing
                 Rival
              
               must
               by
               consequence
               beg●n
               now
               to
               display
               it self
               ,
               and
               awaken
               into
               a
               more
               
                 vigorous
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               so
               that
               as
               the
               former
               loseth
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               proportionably
               gaineth
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               't
               is
               a
               great
               instance
               of
               the
               
                 divine
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               our
               faculties
               are
               made
               in
               ●o
               regular
               and
               equilibrium
               〈◊〉
               order
               .
               For
               were
               the
               same
               powers
               still
               ●ppermost
               in
               the
               greatest
               height
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               so
               ●nakerably
               constituted
               ,
               there
               would
               want
               the
               beauty
               of
               variety
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               faculties
               would
               never
               act
               to
               that
               pitch
               of
               perfection
               that
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               .
               There
               would
               be
               no
               Liberty
               of
               Wi●
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               
                 H●mare
                 Nature
              
               .
               O●
               if
               the
               
                 Higher
                 Powers
              
               might
               have
               lessen●d
               ,
               and
               fayl●d
               without
               a
               
                 proportionaable
                 iner●ense
              
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               they
               likewise
               
               have
               been
               remitted
               ,
               without
               any
               advantage
               to
               the
               other
               faculties
               ,
               the
               Soul
               might
               then
               at
               length
               fall
               into
               an
               irrecoverable
               recesse
               and
               inactivity
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               these
               inconveniences
               are
               avoided
               by
               supposing
               the
               principle
               we
               have
               here
               insisted
               on
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               the
               last
               that
               I
               shall
               mention
               .
            
             
               Briefly
               then
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               may
               be
               more
               plainly
               ,
               the
               
                 higher
                 faculties
              
               are
               those
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Soul
               acts
               towards
               spiritual
               and
               immaterial
               objects
               :
               and
               the
               lower
               whereby
               it
               acts
               towards
               the
               body
               .
               Now
               it
               cannot
               with
               equal
               vigour
               exercise
               it self
               both
               ways
               together
               ;
               and
               consequently
               the
               more
               it
               is
               taken
               up
               in
               the
               
                 higher
                 operations
              
               ,
               the
               more
               promp't
               and
               vigorous
               it
               will
               be
               in
               
                 these
                 exercises
              
               ,
               and
               lesse
               so
               about
               those
               that
               concern
               the
               body
               ,
               &
               
                 è
                 Converso
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               when
               we
               are
               very
               deeply
               ingaged
               in
               
                 intellectual
                 contemplations
              
               ,
               our
               outward
               sences
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               〈◊〉
               up
               and
               cramped
               :
               And
               when
               our
               senses
               are
               highly
               exercised
               and
               gratified
               ,
               those
               operations
               monopolize
               and
               imploy
               us
               .
               Nor
               is
               this
               
               lesse
               observable
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               plastick
               .
               For
               fr●quent
               and
               severe
               Meditations
               do
               much
               mortifie
               and
               weaken
               the
               body
               ;
               And
               we
               are
               most
               nourisbt
               in
               our
               sleep
               in
               the
               silence
               of
               our
               senses
               .
               Now
               what
               is
               thus
               tr●e
               in
               respect
               of
               acts
               and
               
                 particular
                 exercises
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               as
               much
               so
               in
               states
               and
               habits
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               't
               is
               apparent
               that
               the
               Plastick
               is
               then
               most
               strong
               and
               vigorous
               when
               our
               other
               faculties
               are
               wholly
               unimployed
               ,
               from
               the
               state
               of
               the
               womb
               .
               For
               〈◊〉
               when
               she
               is
               at
               her
               Plastick
               work
               ceal●th
               all
               other
               operations
               .
               The
               same
               we
               may
               take
               noti●
               of
               ,
               in
               
                 silk
                 worms
              
               and
               other
               insects
               ,
               which
               lie
               as
               if
               they
               were
               dead
               and
               insensible
               ,
               while
               their
               
                 lower
                 powers
              
               are
               forming
               them
               into
               another
               appearance
               .
               All
               which
               things
               put
               together
               ,
               give
               good
               evidence
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               Axiom
               .
            
             
               I
               'le
               conclude
               this
               with
               one
               Remark
               more
               ,
               to
               prevent
               mistake
               ;
               Therefore
               briefly
               ;
               As
               the
               Soul
               alwayes
               acts
               by
               the
               body
               ;
               so
               in
               its
               highest
               exercises
               it
               useth
               some
               of
               the
               
                 inferi●r
                 powers
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               therefore
               must
               operate
               also
               .
               So
               that
               some
               sen●ces
               ,
               as
               ●ghs
               and
               somwhat
               analogous
               to
               
               hearing
               may
               be
               imployed
               in
               considerable
               degree
               even
               when
               the
               
                 highest
                 life
              
               is
               most
               predominant
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               is
               at
               the
               command
               and
               in
               the
               services
               of
               those
               
                 nobler
                 powers
              
               ;
               wherefore
               the
               
                 sensitive
                 life
              
               cannot
               for
               this
               cause
               be
               said
               to
               be
               invigour●ed
               ,
               since
               't
               is
               under
               servitude
               and
               subjection
               ,
               and
               its
               gusts
               and
               pleasures
               are
               very
               weak
               and
               staccid
               .
               As
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               clause
               in
               the
               principlo
               ,
               (
               
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 proper
                 exercises
              
               .
               )
            
             
               Having
               thus
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               the
               Pillars
               of
               our
               building
               ,
               I
               now
               come
               to
               advance
               the
               Superstructure
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIV
            
             .
             A
             Philosophical
             Hypothesis
             of
             the
             Souls
             ●aexistence
             .
          
           
             THe
             Eternal
             and
             
               Almighty
               goodness
            
             ,
             the
             blessed
             spring
             and
             roo●
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               things
            
             ,
             made
             all
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             in
             the
             
               best
               ,
               happiest
            
             ,
             and
             most
             perfect
             condition
             ,
             that
             their
             respective
             natures
             rendred
             them
             
             capable
             of
             ,
             By
             Axiom
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             then
             constituted
             in
             the
             inactuation
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             noblest
             and
             most
             
               perfect
               powers
            
             .
             Consequently
             ,
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             divine
             workmanship
             ,
             were
             at
             first
             made
             in
             the
             
               highest
               invigouration
            
             of
             the
             spiritual
             and
             intellective
             faculties
             which
             were
             exercised
             in
             virt●e
             ,
             and
             in
             blissful
             contemplation
             of
             the
             
               supream
               Deity
            
             ;
             wherefore
             now
             by
             axiom
             6
             and
             7
             ,
             the
             ignobler
             and
             
               lower
               powers
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               life
               of
               the
               b●ily
            
             ,
             were
             languid
             and
             rei●iss
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             most
             
               te●uious
               ,
               pure
            
             and
             
               simple
               matter
            
             being
             the
             fi●test
             instrumens
             for
             the
             most
             vigorous
             and
             spiritual
             faculties
             according
             to
             Principle
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             and
             5.
             
             The
             soul
             in
             this
             condition
             was
             united
             with
             the
             most
             〈◊〉
             and
             
               athereal
               matter
            
             that
             it
             was
             capable
             of
             inacting
             ;
             and
             the
             
               inferior
               powers
            
             ,
             those
             relating
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             being
             at
             a
             very
             
               low
               ebb
            
             of
             exercise
             ,
             were
             wholly
             subservient
             to
             the
             superiour
             ,
             and
             imployed
             in
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             serviceable
             to
             that
             
               higher
               life
            
             :
             So
             that
             the
             sences
             did
             but
             present
             occasions
             for
             divine
             
             love
             ,
             and
             objects
             for
             contemplation
             ;
             and
             the
             plastick
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             move
             this
             passive
             and
             
               ●asie
               body
            
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             the
             concerns
             of
             the
             
               higher
               faculties
            
             required
             .
             Thus
             then
             did
             wee
             at
             first
             live
             and
             act
             in
             a
             pure
             and
             aethereal
             body
             ;
             and
             consequently
             in
             a
             place
             of
             light
             and
             blessedness
             ,
             by
             Principle
             3d.
             But
             particularly
             to
             describe
             and
             point
             at
             this
             
               paradisaical
               residence
            
             ,
             can
             be
             done
             only
             by
             those
             that
             live
             in
             those
             serene
             regions
             of
             lightsom
             glory
             :
             Some
             Philosophers
             indeed
             have
             adventured
             to
             pronounce
             the
             place
             to
             be
             the
             Sun
             that
             vast
             O●b
             of
             splendor
             and
             brightness
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             't
             is
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             those
             immense
             tracts
             of
             pure
             and
             
               quiet
               aether
            
             that
             are
             above
             Saturn
             ,
             are
             the
             joyous
             place
             of
             our
             ancient
             celestial
             abode
             :
             But
             there
             is
             no
             determination
             in
             matters
             of
             such
             lubricous
             uncertainty
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             ,
             't
             is
             doubtless
             a
             place
             and
             state
             of
             wonderful
             bliss
             and
             happiness
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             that
             our
             natures
             had
             fitted
             us
             to
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             state
             we
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             blissful
             exercise
             of
             
             
               virtue
               ,
               divine
               love
            
             and
             contemplation
             ,
             through
             very
             long
             Tracts
             of
             Duration
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             we
             were
             thus
             
               unconceivably
               happy
            
             ,
             yet
             were
             we
             not
             
               immutably
               so
            
             ;
             for
             our
             highest
             perfections
             and
             noblest
             faculties
             being
             but
             finite
             ,
             may
             after
             long
             and
             vigorous
             exercise
             ,
             somewhat
             abat●
             and
             remit
             in
             their
             sublimest
             operations
             ,
             and
             Adam
             may
             fall
             a
             sleep
             ;
             In
             which
             time
             of
             remission
             of
             the
             
               higher
               powers
            
             ,
             the
             lower
             may
             advance
             and
             more
             livelily
             display
             themselves
             then
             they
             could
             before
             ,
             by
             Axiom
             7
             ;
             for
             the
             soul
             being
             a
             little
             slackt
             in
             its
             pursuits
             of
             immaterial
             objects
             ,
             the
             
               lower
               powers
            
             which
             before
             were
             almost
             wholly
             taken
             up
             and
             imployed
             in
             those
             high
             services
             ,
             are
             somewhat
             more
             releast
             to
             follow
             a
             little
             the
             tendencies
             of
             their
             proper
             natures
             .
             And
             now
             they
             begin
             to
             convert
             towards
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             warmly
             to
             resent
             the
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             thereof
             ;
             Thus
             is
             Eve
             brought
             forth
             ,
             while
             Adam
             sleepeth
             .
             The
             
               lower
               life
            
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             body
             is
             now
             considerably
             awakened
             ,
             and
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             
             higher
             ,
             proportionably
             abated
             .
             However
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             no
             anomy
             or
             disobedience
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             is
             but
             an
             innocent
             exercise
             of
             of
             those
             faculties
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             to
             imploy
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             is
             consistent
             with
             the
             
               divine
               laws
            
             ,
             to
             gratifie
             .
             For
             it
             was
             no
             fault
             of
             ours
             that
             we
             did
             not
             uncessantly
             keep
             our
             
               spiritual
               powers
            
             upon
             the
             most
             intense
             exercises
             that
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             exerting
             ;
             we
             were
             made
             on
             for
             purpose
             defatigable
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             degrees
             of
             life
             might
             have
             their
             exercise
             ;
             and
             our
             maker
             designed
             that
             we
             should
             feel
             and
             taste
             the
             joyes
             of
             our
             congenite
             bodies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             pleasures
             of
             those
             
               seraphick
               aspires
            
             and
             injoyments
             .
          
           
             And
             me
             thinks
             it
             adds
             to
             the
             felicity
             of
             that
             state
             ,
             that
             our
             happiness
             was
             not
             one
             uniform
             piece
             ,
             or
             continual
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             consisted
             in
             a
             most
             
               grateful
               variety
            
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             pleasure
             of
             all
             our
             faculties
             ,
             the
             lower
             as
             well
             as
             the
             higher
             ;
             for
             those
             are
             as
             much
             gratified
             by
             suitable
             exercises
             and
             enjoyments
             a●
             ●hese
             ;
             and
             contequently
             according
             to
             their
             proportion
             capable
             of
             as
             great
             an
             happiness
             :
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             more
             derogation
             from
             the
             
               divine
               goodness
            
             ,
             that
             the
             noblest
             and
             
               highest
               life
            
             was
             not
             always
             exercised
             to
             the
             height
             of
             its
             capacity
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             were
             not
             made
             all
             Angels
             ,
             all
             the
             Planets
             so
             many
             Suns
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             variety
             of
             the
             creatures
             form'd
             into
             one
             Species
             :
             Yea
             ,
             as
             was
             intimated
             above
             ,
             't
             is
             an
             ●astance
             of
             the
             
               divine
               benignity
            
             ,
             that
             he
             produced
             things
             into
             being
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vast
             plenitude
             of
             Forms
             that
             were
             in
             his
             
               all
               knowing
               mind
            
             ;
             and
             gave
             them
             operations
             suitable
             to
             their
             respective
             natures
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             had
             rather
             seemed
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             divine
             dispensations
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             had
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             proper
             exercise
             of
             the
             
               lower
               faculties
            
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             higher
             .
             Yea
             ,
             me
             thinks
             ,
             't
             is
             but
             a
             reasonable
             reward
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             have
             its
             delights
             and
             gratifications
             also
             ,
             whereby
             it
             will
             be
             fitted
             for
             further
             serviceableness
             .
             For
             doubtless
             it
             would
             be
             in
             time
             spent
             and
             exhausted
             were
             it
             continually
             imploy'd
             in
             those
             high
             and
             less
             proportion'd
             operations
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             God
             himself
             having
             so
             
             ordered
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             the
             inferiour
             life
             should
             have
             its
             turn
             of
             invigouration
             ;
             it
             can
             be
             no
             evill
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             executed
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             determined
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             pass
             not
             the
             bounds
             that
             he
             hath
             set
             us
             .
             Adam
             therefore
             was
             yet
             innocent
             ,
             though
             he
             joyed
             in
             his
             beloved
             Spouse
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             was
             permitted
             to
             feed
             upon
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             this
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             various
             results
             of
             corporeal
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             followed
             not
             his
             own
             will
             and
             appetites
             contrarily
             to
             the
             
               divine
               commands
            
             and
             appointments
             .
          
           
             But
             at
             length
             unhappily
             the
             delights
             of
             the
             body
             betray
             us
             ,
             through
             our
             over
             indulgence
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             lead
             us
             captive
             to
             anomy
             and
             disobedience
             .
             The
             sense
             of
             what
             is
             grateful
             and
             pleasant
             by
             insensible
             degrees
             gets
             head
             over
             the
             apprehension
             of
             what
             is
             just
             and
             good
             ;
             the
             Serpent
             and
             Eve
             prove
             successful
             
               tempters
               ;
               Adam
            
             cannot
             withstand
             the
             
               inordnate
               appetite
            
             ,
             but
             feeds
             on
             the
             
               forbidden
               fruit
            
             ,
             viz.
             the
             dictates
             of
             his
             
               deba●chea
               will
            
             ,
             and
             ●sual
             pleasure
             .
             And
             thus
             now
             the
             body
             is
             gotten
             uppermost
             ,
             the
             
               lower
               faculties
            
             
             have
             greater
             exercise
             and
             command
             then
             the
             higher
             ,
             those
             being
             very
             vigorously
             awakened
             ,
             and
             these
             proportionably
             
               shrunk
               up
            
             ,
             and
             consopited
             ;
             wherefore
             by
             Axiom
             3.
             and
             5.
             the
             soul
             contracts
             a
             less
             pure
             body
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             more
             accommodate
             to
             
               sensitive
               operations
            
             ;
             and
             thus
             we
             fall
             from
             the
             highest
             Paradise
             the
             blissful
             regions
             of
             life
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             become
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Air.
             
          
           
             Not
             that
             we
             are
             presently
             quite
             divested
             of
             our
             
               Etherial
               state
            
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             descend
             into
             this
             less
             perfect
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             for
             retaining
             still
             considerable
             exercises
             of
             the
             
               higher
               life
            
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             ruling
             and
             vigorous
             ones
             as
             before
             ,
             the
             soul
             must
             retain
             part
             of
             its
             former
             vehicle
             ,
             to
             serve
             it
             as
             its
             instrument
             ,
             in
             those
             its
             operations
             :
             For
             the
             
               ●herial
               body
            
             contracts
             crasiness
             and
             impurity
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             degrees
             as
             the
             
               immaterial
               faculties
            
             abate
             in
             their
             exercise
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             are
             not
             immediately
             upon
             the
             expiring
             of
             the
             highest
             congruity
             wholly
             stript
             of
             all
             remains
             of
             our
             
               celestial
               bodies
            
             ,
             but
             still
             hold
             some
             portion
             of
             them
             ,
             
             within
             the
             
               grosser
               vehicle
            
             ,
             while
             the
             spirit
             ,
             or
             
               higher
               life
            
             is
             in
             any
             degree
             of
             actuation
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             suppose
             that
             every
             slip
             or
             indulgence
             to
             the
             body
             can
             detrude
             us
             from
             our
             
               athereal
               happiness
            
             ;
             but
             such
             a
             change
             must
             be
             wrought
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             may
             spoil
             its
             congruity
             to
             a
             
               celestial
               body
            
             ,
             which
             in
             time
             by
             degrees
             is
             effected
             :
             Thus
             we
             may
             probably
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             fallen
             from
             our
             supream
             felici●ie
             .
          
           
             But
             others
             of
             our
             order
             have
             made
             better
             use
             of
             their
             injoyments
             ,
             and
             the
             indulgences
             of
             their
             Maker
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             have
             had
             their
             periga's
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Apoge's
             :
             I
             mean
             their
             Verges
             towards
             the
             body
             and
             its
             joys
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             aspires
             to
             nobler
             and
             sublimer
             objects
             ,
             yet
             they
             kept
             the
             station
             of
             their
             natures
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             orderly
             returns
             ,
             without
             so
             remarkable
             a
             defection
             :
             And
             though
             possibly
             some
             of
             them
             may
             somtimes
             have
             had
             their
             slips
             ,
             and
             have
             waded
             further
             into
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             body
             then
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             
             yet
             partly
             by
             their
             own
             timely
             care
             and
             consideration
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             divine
             assistance
             ,
             they
             recover
             themselves
             again
             to
             their
             condition
             of
             
               primigenial
               innocence
            
             .
             But
             we
             must
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             felicity
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             with
             the
             History
             of
             our
             own
             descent
             .
             Therefore
             after
             we
             are
             detraded
             from
             our
             
               ●therial
               condition
            
             ,
             we
             next
             descend
             into
             the
             Aerial
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Aerial
               State.
               
            
             
               NOw
               our
               bodies
               are
               more
               or
               less
               pure
               in
               this
               condition
               ,
               proportionably
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               our
               aposta●y
               :
               So
               that
               we
               are
               not
               absolutely
               miserable
               in
               our
               first
               step
               of
               descent
               ;
               but
               indeed
               happy
               in
               comparison
               of
               our
               now
               condition
               :
               As
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               very
               considerable
               remains
               of
               vertue
               and
               
                 divine
                 love
              
               ,
               though
               indeed
               the
               
                 lower
                 life
              
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               body
               be
               grown
               very
               strong
               and
               rampant
               :
               So
               that
               as
               yet
               we
               may
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               lapst
               no
               lower
               then
               the
               best
               and
               purest
               Regions
               of
               the
               
               Ayre
               ,
               by
               Axiom
               2
               &
               3.
               
               And
               doubtlesse
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               who
               by
               striving
               against
               the
               inordinacy
               of
               their
               Appetitites
               ,
               may
               at
               length
               get
               the
               victory
               again
               over
               their
               bodyes
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Spirit
              
               who
               is
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               promote
               and
               assist
               good
               beginnings
               ,
               may
               re-enkindle
               the
               
                 higher
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               translated
               again
               to
               their
               old
               
                 celestial
                 habitations
              
               without
               descending
               lower
               .
            
             
               But
               others
               irreclaimeably
               persisting
               in
               their
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               sinking
               more
               and
               more
               into
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               relish
               of
               its
               joyes
               and
               
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 these
              
               are
               still
               verging
               to
               a
               lower
               and
               more
               degenerate
               state
               ;
               so
               that
               at
               the
               last
               the
               
                 higher
                 powers
              
               of
               the
               Soul
               being
               almost
               quite
               laid
               
                 a
                 sleep
              
               and
               consopited
               ,
               and
               the
               sensitive
               also
               by
               long
               and
               tedious
               exercises
               being
               much
               tyred
               ,
               and
               abated
               in
               their
               vigour
               ,
               the
               
                 plastick
                 faculties
              
               begin
               now
               fully
               to
               awaken
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               body
               of
               thin
               and
               
                 subtile
                 ayre
              
               will
               not
               suffice
               its
               now
               so
               highly
               exalted
               energy
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               
                 subtile
                 Aether
              
               can
               suffice
               us
               
                 terrestial
                 animals
              
               for
               respiration
               ;
               
               wherefore
               the
               
                 Aerial
                 congruity
              
               of
               life
               expires
               also
               ,
               and
               thus
               are
               we
               ready
               for
               an
               
                 earthly
                 body
              
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               since
               a
               Soul
               cannot
               unite
               with
               any
               body
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               only
               as
               is
               fitly
               prepared
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               principle
               3.
               and
               there
               being
               in
               all
               likelyhood
               more
               expirations
               in
               the
               Ayre
               ,
               then
               there
               are
               prepared
               bodyes
               upon
               earth
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               for
               some
               time
               it
               must
               be
               destitute
               of
               any
               
                 congruous
                 matter
              
               that
               might
               be
               joyned
               with
               it
               ;
               And
               consequently
               by
               
                 Principle
                 3d.
              
               't
               will
               lye
               in
               a
               state
               of
               inactivity
               and
               silence
               .
               Not
               that
               it
               will
               for
               ever
               be
               lost
               in
               that
               forgotten
               recess
               and
               solitude
               ,
               for
               it
               hath
               a●ptness
               aptness
               and
               propensity
               to
               act
               in
               a
               terrestrial
               body
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               reduc'd
               into
               
                 actual
                 exercise
              
               ,
               when
               fit
               ●atter
               is
               prepared
               .
               The
               souls
               therefore
               ,
               that
               are
               now
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               
                 black
                 night
              
               of
               stuipdity
               and
               inertnesse
               will
               in
               their
               proper
               seasons
               be
               awakened
               into
               life
               and
               operation
               in
               such
               bodyes
               and
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               dispositions
               they
               are
               fitted
               for
               .
               So
               that
               no
               sooner
               is
               the●e
               any
               matter
               of
               due
               vital
               temper
               ,
               
               afforded
               by
               generation
               ,
               but
               immediatly
               a
               soul
               that
               is
               suitable
               to
               such
               a
               body
               ,
               either
               by
               meer
               
                 natural
                 congruity
              
               ,
               the
               
                 dispositi
                 ,
                 on
              
               of
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               some
               more
               
                 spontaneous
                 agent
              
               is
               attracted
               ,
               or
               sent
               into
               this
               so
               
                 befitting
                 tenement
              
               ,
               according
               to
               Axiom
               2
               and
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Terrestrial
               State.
               
            
             
               NOw
               because
               in
               this
               state
               too
               we
               use
               our
               
                 sensitive
                 faculties
              
               ,
               and
               have
               some
               though
               very
               small
               reliques
               of
               the
               
                 higher
                 life
              
               also
               ;
               therefore
               the
               soul
               first
               makes
               it self
               a
               vehicle
               out
               of
               the
               most
               spiritous
               and
               yielding
               parts
               of
               this
               
                 spu●ous
                 terrestrial
                 matter
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               some
               analogy
               both
               with
               its
               ●therial
               and
               aerial
               state
               .
               This
               is
               as
               it
               were
               its
               
                 inward
                 vest
              
               ,
               and
               immediate
               instrument
               in
               all
               its
               operations
               .
               By
               the
               help
               of
               this
               it
               
                 understands
                 ,
                 reasons
              
               ,
               and
               remembers
               ,
               Yea
               forms
               and
               moves
               the
               body
               :
               And
               that
               we
               have
               such
               a
               
                 subtile
                 aery
              
               vehicle
               within
               this
               terrestrial
               ,
               our
               manifest
               sympathizing
               with
               that
               element
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               we
               
               have
               of
               it
               to
               all
               the
               functions
               of
               life
               ,
               as
               is
               palpable
               in
               respiration
               ,
               is
               me
               thinks
               good
               ground
               for
               conjecture
               .
               And
               't
               is
               not
               improbable
               but
               even
               within
               this
               it
               may
               have
               a
               
                 purer
                 fire
              
               and
               ather
               to
               which
               it
               is
               united
               ,
               being
               some
               little
               remain
               of
               what
               it
               had
               of
               old
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               state
               we
               grow
               up
               meerly
               into
               the
               life
               of
               sense
               ,
               having
               little
               left
               of
               the
               
                 higher
                 life
              
               ,
               but
               some
               apish
               shews
               and
               imitations
               of
               
                 reason
                 ,
                 vertue
              
               ,
               and
               religion
               :
               By
               which
               alone
               with
               speech
               ,
               we
               seem
               to
               be
               distinguisht
               from
               Beasts
               ,
               while
               in
               reality
               the
               
                 brutish
                 nature
              
               is
               predominant
               ,
               and
               the
               concernments
               of
               the
               body
               are
               our
               great
               end
               ,
               our
               onely
               God
               and
               happiness
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               now
               degenerate
               ,
               lost
               natures
               .
               However
               ,
               that
               ever
               over-flowing
               goodness
               that
               always
               aims
               at
               the
               happiness
               of
               his
               creatures
               ,
               hath
               not
               left
               us
               without
               all
               means
               of
               recovery
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               gracious
               and
               benigne
               dispensations
               which
               he
               hath
               afforded
               us
               ,
               hath
               provided
               for
               our
               restauration
               ;
               which
               some
               (
               though
               but
               very
               few
               )
               make
               so
               good
               use
               of
               ,
               
               that
               being
               assisted
               in
               their
               well
               meant
               and
               sincere
               indeavours
               by
               the
               
                 divine
                 spirit
              
               ,
               they
               in
               good
               degree
               mortifie
               and
               subdue
               the
               bodie
               ,
               conquer
               self-will
               ,
               unruly
               appetites
               ,
               and
               disorderly
               passions
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               some
               measure
               by
               Principle
               7.
               awaken
               the
               
                 higher
                 life
              
               ,
               which
               still
               directs
               them
               upwards
               to
               vertue
               and
               
                 divine
                 love
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               perfectly
               kindled
               carry
               the
               soul
               when
               dismist
               from
               this
               prison
               to
               its
               old
               
                 celestial
                 abode
              
               :
               For
               the
               spirit
               and
               
                 noblest
                 faculties
              
               being
               so
               recovered
               to
               life
               and
               exercise
               require
               an
               
                 aetherial
                 body
              
               to
               be
               united
               to
               ,
               and
               that
               an
               
                 aetherial
                 place
              
               of
               residence
               ,
               both
               which
               ,
               the
               divine
               Nemesis
               that
               is
               wrought
               into
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               things
               bestoweth
               on
               them
               by
               Principle
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               are
               very
               few
               that
               are
               thus
               immediatly
               restored
               to
               the
               
                 celestial
                 paradise
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               quitting
               of
               their
               earthly
               bodies
               .
               For
               others
               that
               are
               but
               in
               the
               way
               of
               recovery
               ,
               and
               dye
               imperfectly
               vertuous
               ,
               meer
               Philosophy
               and
               
                 natural
                 reason
              
               (
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               which
               we
               are
               now
               discoursing
               )
               can
               determine
               no
               more
               ,
               
               but
               that
               they
               step
               forth
               again
               into
               
                 aer●
                 vehicles
              
               ;
               that
               congruity
               of
               life
               immediately
               awakening
               in
               them
               after
               this
               is
               expired
               .
               In
               this
               state
               their
               happinesse
               will
               be
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               proportionably
               to
               their
               virtues
               ,
               in
               which
               if
               they
               persevere
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               anon
               how
               they
               will
               be
               recover'd
               .
               But
               for
               the
               present
               we
               must
               not
               break
               off
               the
               clue
               of
               our
               account
               ,
               by
               going
               backwards
               before
               we
               have
               arriv'd
               to
               the
               u●most
               verge
               of
               descent
               in
               this
               
                 Philosophical
                 Romance
              
               ,
               or
               History
               ;
               the
               Reader
               is
               at
               his
               choice
               to
               call
               it
               which
               he
               pleaseth
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               let
               us
               cast
               our
               eyes
               upon
               the
               Most
               ,
               in
               whom
               their
               Life
               on
               earth
               hath
               but
               confirm'd
               and
               strengthned
               ,
               their
               
                 degenerate
                 sensual
              
               ,
               and
               
                 brutish
                 propensions
              
               ;
               And
               see
               what
               is
               like
               to
               become
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               their
               leave
               of
               these
               terrestial
               bodies
               .
            
             
               Only
               first
               a
               word
               of
               the
               state
               of
               
                 dying
                 infants
              
               ,
               and
               I
               come
               immediately
               to
               the
               next
               step
               of
               descent
               .
               Those
               therefore
               that
               passe
               out
               of
               
                 these
                 bodyes
              
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 terrestrial
                 congruity
              
               be
               
                 spoyl'd
                 weakened
              
               ,
               or
               orderly
               unmound
               ;
               According
               to
               the
               tenour
               
               of
               this
               Hypothesis
               ,
               must
               return
               into
               the
               state
               of
               inactivity
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Plastick
               in
               them
               is
               too
               highly
               awakened
               ,
               to
               inactuate
               only
               an
               aerial
               body
               ;
               And
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               other
               more
               congruous
               ,
               ready
               ,
               and
               at
               hand
               for
               it
               to
               enter
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               step
               back
               into
               its
               former
               state
               of
               insensibility
               ,
               and
               there
               wait
               its
               turn
               ,
               till
               befitting
               matter
               call
               it
               forth
               again
               into
               life
               and
               action
               .
               This
               is
               a
               conjecture
               that
               Philosophy
               dictates
               ,
               which
               I
               vouch
               not
               for
               a
               truth
               ,
               but
               only
               follow
               the
               clue
               of
               this
               Hypothesis
               .
               Nor
               can
               there
               any
               danger
               be
               hence
               conceiv'd
               that
               those
               whose
               congr●ityes
               orderly
               expire
               ,
               should
               fall
               back
               again
               into
               a
               state
               of
               silence
               and
               intertnesse
               ;
               since
               by
               long
               and
               hard
               exercises
               in
               this
               body
               ,
               the
               
                 plastick
                 life
              
               is
               well
               tamed
               and
               debilitated
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               its
               activity
               is
               proportion'd
               to
               a
               more
               te●uious
               and
               
                 passive
                 vehicle
              
               ,
               which
               it
               cannot
               fail
               to
               meet
               with
               in
               its
               next
               condition
               .
               For
               't
               is
               only
               the
               
                 terrestrial
                 body
              
               is
               so
               long
               a
               preparing
               .
               But
               to
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               next
               step
               of
               Descent
               ,
               or
               After
               State.
               
            
             
               TO
               give
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               
                 After
                 State
              
               of
               the
               more
               degenerate
               and
               yet
               descending
               souls
               ,
               some
               fancy
               a
               very
               odd
               Hypothesis
               ,
               imagining
               that
               they
               passe
               hence
               into
               some
               other
               more
               course
               and
               inferior
               Planet
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               they
               are
               provided
               with
               bodyes
               suitable
               to
               their
               so
               depraved
               natures
               ;
               But
               I
               shall
               be
               thought
               extravagant
               for
               the
               mention
               of
               such
               a
               supposition
               ;
               Wherefore
               I
               come
               to
               what
               is
               lesse
               ●bnoxious
               .
            
             
               When
               our
               souls
               go
               out
               of
               these
               bodies
               therefore
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               presently
               discharg'd
               of
               all
               the
               matter
               that
               belong'd
               to
               this
               condition
               ,
               but
               carry
               away
               their
               inward
               and
               aerial
               state
               to
               be
               partakers
               with
               them
               of
               their
               
                 after
                 fortunes
              
               ,
               onely
               leaving
               the
               unlesse
               earth
               behind
               them
               .
               For
               they
               have
               a
               congruity
               to
               their
               aery
               bodies
               ,
               though
               that
               which
               they
               had
               to
               a
               terrestrial
               ,
               is
               worn
               out
               and
               defaced
               .
            
             
               Nor
               need
               we
               to
               wonder
               how
               it
               can
               〈◊〉
               have
               an
               
                 aerial
                 aptitude
              
               ,
               when
               as
               that
               
                 congr●ity
                 expired
              
               before
               we
               defended
               hither
               ;
               
               If
               we
               consider
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               expiration
               of
               its
               former
               
                 vital
                 aptitude
              
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               so
               much
               through
               any
               defect
               of
               power
               to
               actuate
               such
               a
               body
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               excesse
               of
               invigoration
               of
               the
               Plastick
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               grown
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               an
               aerial
               body
               was
               not
               enough
               for
               it
               to
               display
               its
               force
               upon
               .
               But
               now
               the
               case
               is
               alter'd
               ,
               these
               
                 lower
                 powers
              
               are
               worn
               and
               wearied
               out
               ,
               by
               the
               toylsome
               exercise
               of
               dragging
               about
               and
               managing
               such
               a
               load
               of
               flesh
               ;
               wherefore
               being
               so
               castigated
               ,
               they
               are
               duly
               attemper'd
               to
               the
               more
               easie
               body
               of
               air
               again
               ,
               as
               was
               intimated
               before
               ;
               to
               which
               they
               being
               already
               united
               ,
               they
               cannot
               miss
               of
               a
               proper
               habitation
               .
            
             
               But
               considering
               the
               
                 stupor
                 ,
                 dulness
                 &
                 inactivity
              
               of
               our
               declining
               age
               ,
               it
               may
               seem
               unlikely
               to
               some
               ,
               that
               after
               death
               we
               should
               immediately
               be
               resuffitated
               into
               so
               lively
               and
               vigorous
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               aerial
               ,
               especially
               ,
               since
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               sence
               and
               action
               ,
               are
               observed
               gradually
               to
               fail
               &
               abate
               as
               we
               draw
               nearer
               to
               our
               exit
               from
               this
               Stage
               ;
               which
               seems
               to
               threaten
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               next
               descend
               into
               a
               state
               of
               
               less
               s●upor
               and
               inertnesse
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               groundless
               jealousie
               ;
               for
               the
               weaknesse
               and
               
                 lethargick
                 inactivity
              
               of
               old
               age
               ,
               ariseth
               from
               a
               defect
               of
               those
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               instruments
               of
               all
               our
               operations
               ,
               which
               by
               long
               exercise
               are
               at
               last
               spent
               and
               seattred
               .
               So
               that
               the
               remains
               can
               scarce
               any
               longer
               stand
               under
               their
               unweildy
               barthem
               ;
               much
               lesse
               ,
               can
               they
               perform
               all
               functions
               of
               life
               so
               vigorously
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               do
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               their
               due
               
                 temper
                 ,
                 strength
              
               ,
               and
               plenty
               .
               However
               notwithstanding
               this
               inability
               to
               manage
               a
               
                 sluggish
                 ,
                 stubborn
              
               ,
               and
               
                 exhausted
                 terrestrial
              
               body
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               Soul
               can
               with
               great
               care
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               discharg'd
               of
               its
               former
               load
               ,
               actuate
               its
               
                 thin
                 aery
              
               vehicle
               ;
               and
               that
               with
               a
               brisk
               vigour
               and
               activity
               .
               As
               a
               man
               that
               is
               overladen
               ,
               may
               be
               ready
               to
               faint
               and
               sink
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               releived
               of
               his
               burthen
               ;
               And
               then
               ,
               he
               can
               run
               away
               with
               a
               cheerful
               vivacity
               .
               So
               that
               this
               decrepid
               condition
               of
               our
               decayed
               natures
               cannot
               justly
               prejudice
               our
               belief
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               crected
               again
               ,
               into
               a
               state
               of
               life
               and
               action
               in
               aerial
               bodies
               ,
               after
               this
               congruity
               is
               expired
               .
            
             
             
               But
               if
               all
               alike
               live
               in
               bodies
               of
               air
               in
               the
               next
               condition
               ,
               where
               is
               then
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               ●nst
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
               in
               
                 state
                 ,
                 place
              
               and
               body
               ?
               For
               the
               just
               we
               have
               said
               already
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               are
               re-instated
               in
               their
               pristi●e
               happiness
               and
               felicite
               ;
               and
               others
               are
               in
               a
               middle
               state
               ,
               within
               the
               confines
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               perfecting
               the
               inchoations
               of
               a
               better
               life
               ,
               which
               commenc'd
               in
               this
               :
               As
               for
               the
               state
               and
               place
               of
               those
               that
               have
               lived
               in
               a
               continual
               course
               of
               sensuality
               and
               forgetfulness
               of
               God
               ;
               I
               come
               now
               to
               declare
               what
               we
               may
               fancie
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               
                 natural
                 light
              
               ,
               and
               the
               conduct
               of
               Philosophy
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               order
               to
               this
               discovery
               I
               must
               premise
               some
               what
               concerning
               the
               earth
               ,
               this
               globe
               we
               live
               upon
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               conceive
               it
               to
               be
               a
               full
               
                 bulky
                 mass
              
               to
               the
               center
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               〈◊〉
               somwhat
               like
               a
               suckt
               Egg
               ,
               in
               great
               part
               ,
               an
               hollow
               sphear
               ,
               so
               that
               what
               we
               tread
               upon
               is
               but
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               an
               Arch
               or
               Bridge
               ,
               to
               divide
               between
               the
               upper
               and
               the
               
                 lower
                 regions
              
               :
               Not
               that
               this
               
                 inward
                 ●llowness
              
               is
               a
               meer
               void
               capacity
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               no
               such
               chasms
               in
               nature
               ,
               but
               doubtless
               replenisht
               
               it
               is
               with
               some
               ●uid
               bodies
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 aire
                 ,
                 fire
              
               and
               water
               :
               Now
               thi●
               Hypothesis
               will
               help
               us
               easily
               to
               imagine
               how
               the
               earth
               may
               move
               notwithstanding
               the
               pretended
               indisposition
               of
               its
               Bulk
               ,
               and
               on
               that
               account
               I
               beleeve
               it
               will
               be
               somewhat
               the
               more
               acceptable
               with
               the
               free
               and
               ingenious
               .
            
             
               Those
               that
               understand
               the
               
                 Cartesian
                 Philosophy
              
               ,
               will
               readily
               admit
               the
               Hypothesis
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               much
               of
               it
               as
               I
               shall
               have
               need
               of
               :
               But
               for
               others
               ,
               I
               have
               little
               hopes
               of
               perswading
               them
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Il'●
               spare
               my
               labour
               of
               going
               about
               to
               prove
               what
               they
               are
               either
               uncapable
               of
               ,
               or
               at
               first
               dash
               judge
               ridiculous
               :
               And
               it
               may
               be
               most
               will
               grant
               as
               much
               as
               is
               requisite
               for
               my
               purpose
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 huge
                 vast
                 cavities
                 within
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               as
               needless
               ,
               as
               presumptious
               ,
               for
               me
               to
               go
               about
               to
               determine
               more
               .
               Only
               I
               shall
               mention
               a
               probability
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 gross
                 crust
              
               which
               we
               call
               earth
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               so
               vast
               a
               profound●
               as
               is
               supposed
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               more
               press
               to
               my
               business
               .
            
             
             
               'T
               is
               an
               ordinary
               observation
               among
               them
               that
               are
               imployed
               in
               mines
               and
               
                 subterraneous
                 vaults
              
               of
               any
               depth
               ,
               that
               heavy
               bodies
               lose
               much
               of
               their
               gravity
               in
               those
               hollow
               caverns
               :
               So
               that
               what
               the
               strength
               of
               several
               men
               cannot
               stir
               above
               ground
               ,
               is
               easily
               moved
               by
               the
               single
               force
               of
               one
               under
               it
               :
               Now
               to
               improve
               this
               experiment
               ,
               't
               is
               very
               likely
               that
               gravity
               proceeds
               from
               a
               kind
               of
               magnetism
               and
               attractive
               virtue
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               so
               much
               the
               more
               strong
               and
               vigorous
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               of
               the
               attrahent
               contributes
               to
               the
               action
               ,
               and
               proportionably
               weaker
               ,
               where
               less
               of
               the
               magnetick
               Element
               exerts
               its
               operation
               ;
               so
               that
               supposing
               the
               
                 solid
                 earth
              
               ,
               to
               reach
               but
               to
               a
               certain
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               very
               great
               distance
               from
               the
               surface
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               obvious
               this
               way
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Phoenomenon
               .
            
             
               For
               according
               to
               this
               Hypothesis
               the
               gravity
               of
               those
               bodies
               is
               lesse
               ,
               because
               the
               quantity
               of
               the
               earth
               that
               draws
               them
               is
               so
               ;
               whereas
               were
               it
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               and
               solidity
               to
               the
               center
               ,
               this
               diminution
               of
               its
               bulk
               ,
               and
               consequently
               virtue
               would
               not
               be
               at
               all
               considerable
               ,
               
               nor
               in
               the
               least
               sensible
               :
               Now
               though
               there
               are
               other
               causes
               pretended
               for
               this
               effect
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               none
               so
               likely
               ,
               and
               easie
               a
               solution
               as
               this
               ,
               though
               I
               know
               it
               also
               is
               obnoxious
               to
               exceptions
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               now
               stand
               to
               to
               meddle
               with
               ;
               all
               that
               I
               would
               have
               is
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               a
               probability
               ,
               and
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               fountains
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 deep
              
               in
               the
               
                 sacred
                 History
              
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               
                 flaming
                 Vulcanoes
              
               and
               
                 smoking
                 mountains
              
               that
               all
               relations
               speak
               of
               ,
               are
               others
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               intend
               not
               that
               after
               a
               certain
               distance
               all
               is
               
                 fluid
                 matter
              
               to
               the
               ce●ter
               .
               For
               the
               
                 Cartefian
                 Hypothesis
              
               distributes
               the
               subterranean
               space
               into
               distinct
               regions
               of
               
                 divers
                 matter
              
               ,
               which
               are
               divided
               from
               each
               other
               by
               as
               
                 solid
                 walls
              
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               open
               air
               from
               the
               
                 inferiour
                 Atmosphear
              
               :
               Therefore
               I
               suppose
               only
               that
               under
               this
               
                 thick
                 outside
              
               ,
               there
               is
               next
               a
               vast
               and
               large
               region
               of
               
                 fluid
                 matter
              
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               very
               likely
               is
               a
               gross
               and
               fa●lid
               kind
               of
               air
               ,
               as
               also
               considerable
               proportions
               of
               fire
               &
               water
               ,
               under
               all
               which
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               other
               solid
               floors
               ,
               that
               may
               incompass
               and
               cover
               more
               vaults
               ,
               and
               
               vast
               hollows
               ,
               the
               contents
               of
               which
               't
               were
               vanity
               to
               go
               about
               to
               determine
               ;
               only
               't
               is
               very
               likely
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               admirable
               Philosophy
               of
               
                 Des
                 Cartes
              
               supposeth
               ,
               the
               lowest
               and
               central
               Regions
               may
               be
               filled
               with
               flame
               and
               aether
               ,
               which
               suppositions
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               seem
               to
               some
               to
               be
               but
               the
               groundless
               excursions
               of
               busie
               imaginations
               ;
               yet
               those
               that
               know
               the
               
                 French
                 Philosophy
              
               ,
               and
               see
               there
               the
               Reasons
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               be
               more
               candid
               in
               their
               censures
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               severe
               to
               those
               not
               ill-framed
               conjectures
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               being
               thus
               provided
               ,
               I
               return
               again
               to
               prosecute
               my
               main
               intendment
               ;
               Wherefore
               't
               is
               very
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               and
               degenerate
               part
               of
               mankindare
               after
               death
               committed
               to
               those
               squallid
               subterraneous
               habitations
               ;
               in
               which
               
                 dark
                 prisons
              
               ,
               they
               do
               severe
               penance
               for
               their
               past
               impletyes
               ,
               And
               have
               their
               sences
               ,
               which
               upon
               earth
               they
               did
               so
               fondly
               indulge
               ,
               and
               took
               such
               care
               to
               gratifie
               ,
               now
               persecuted
               with
               
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 stench
              
               ,
               and
               horror
               .
               Thus
               doth
               the
               
                 divine
                 justice
              
               triumph
               in
               punishing
               those
               vi●e
               apostatet
               suitably
               to
               their
               delinquencyes
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               if
               those
               vicious
               souls
               are
               not
               carried
               down
               to
               the
               
                 infernal
                 caverns
              
               by
               the
               meer
               congruity
               of
               their
               natures
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               to
               imagine
               ;
               we
               may
               then
               reasonably
               conceive
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               driven
               into
               those
               dungeons
               by
               the
               
                 invisible
                 Ministers
              
               of
               justice
               ,
               that
               manage
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               world
               by
               Axiom
               3.
               
               For
               those
               pure
               spirits
               doubtless
               have
               a
               deep
               sence
               of
               what
               is
               just
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               universe
               ;
               and
               therefore
               will
               not
               let
               those
               inexcusable
               wretches
               to
               escape
               their
               deserved
               castigations
               ;
               or
               permit
               them
               to
               resicle
               among
               the
               good
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               infect
               and
               poyson
               the
               better
               world
               ,
               by
               their
               examples
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               disposed
               of
               into
               those
               
                 black
                 under-Abysses
              
               ;
               where
               they
               are
               suited
               with
               company
               like
               themselves
               ,
               and
               match't
               unto
               bodies
               as
               impure
               ,
               as
               are
               their
               depraved
               inclinations
               .
               Not
               that
               they
               are
               all
               in
               the
               same
               place
               and
               under
               the
               like
               torments
               ;
               but
               are
               variously
               distributed
               according
               to
               the
               merits
               of
               their
               natures
               and
               actions
               ;
               some
               only
               into
               the
               
                 upper
                 prisons
              
               ,
               others
               to
               the
               Dungeon
               :
               And
               some
               to
               the
               most
               intollerable
               Hell
               ,
               
               the
               Abysse
               of
               fire
               .
               Thus
               doth
               a
               just
               Nemesis
               visit
               all
               the
               quarters
               of
               the
               universe
               .
            
             
               Now
               those
               miserable
               prisoners
               cannot
               escape
               from
               the
               places
               of
               their
               confinement
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               very
               likely
               that
               those
               watchfull
               spirits
               that
               were
               instrumental
               in
               committing
               them
               ,
               have
               a
               strict
               and
               careful
               eye
               upon
               them
               to
               keep
               them
               within
               the
               confines
               of
               their
               goal
               ,
               that
               they
               roave
               not
               out
               into
               the
               Regions
               of
               light
               and
               liberty
               ,
               yea
               't
               is
               probable
               that
               the
               bodies
               they
               have
               contracted
               in
               those
               squallid
               mansions
               ,
               may
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               fatal
               magnetisme
               be
               chained
               down
               to
               this
               their
               proper
               element
               .
               Or
               ,
               they
               having
               now
               a
               congruity
               only
               to
               such
               
                 fatid
                 vehicles
              
               ,
               may
               be
               no
               more
               able
               to
               abide
               the
               clear
               and
               lightsome
               ayr
               ,
               then
               the
               Bat
               or
               Owl
               are
               able
               to
               bear
               the
               Suns
               noon-day
               beams
               ;
               or
               ,
               the
               fish
               to
               live
               in
               these
               thinner
               Regions
               .
               This
               may
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               unfrequency
               of
               their
               appearance
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               most
               commonly
               get
               them
               away
               at
               the
               approach
               of
               light
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               some
               there
               are
               who
               suppose
               that
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               polity
               among
               themselves
               ,
               which
               may
               ,
               under
               severe
               penalties
               ,
               prohibit
               all
               unlicensed
               excursions
               into
               the
               
                 upper
                 world
              
               ;
               though
               I
               confess
               this
               seems
               not
               so
               
               probable
               ,
               and
               we
               stand
               in
               no
               need
               of
               the
               supposition
               .
               For
               though
               the
               laws
               of
               their
               natures
               should
               not
               detain
               them
               within
               their
               
                 proper
                 residences
              
               ;
               yet
               the
               care
               and
               oversight
               of
               those
               watchful
               spirits
               ;
               who
               first
               committed
               them
               ,
               will
               do
               it
               effectually
               .
               And
               very
               oft
               when
               they
               do
               appear
               ,
               they
               signifie
               that
               they
               are
               under
               restraint
               ,
               and
               come
               ●ot
               abroad
               ,
               but
               by
               permission
               ;
               as
               by
               several
               credible
               stories
               I
               could
               make
               good
               :
               But
               for
               brevity
               I
               omit
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               though
               I
               intend
               not
               this
               Hypothesis
               ,
               either
               for
               a
               discovery
               of
               infallible
               truth
               ,
               or
               declarement
               of
               mine
               own
               opinions
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               forbear
               to
               note
               the
               strange
               coincidence
               that
               there
               is
               between
               Scripture-expressions
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               some
               main
               stroaks
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               this
               Philosophical
               conjecture
               of
               the
               state
               and
               place
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               'T
               is
               represented
               in
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Oracles
              
               as
               a
               
                 deep
                 pit
              
               ,
               a
               prison
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               
                 darkness
                 ,
                 fire
              
               ,
               and
               bri●stone
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 going
                 thither
              
               ,
               is
               named
               a
               descent
               .
               All
               which
               most
               appositely
               agree
               with
               the
               representation
               we
               have
               made
               ;
               And
               the
               usual
               Periphrasis
               of
               
                 Hell
                 torments
                 ,
                 fire
              
               ,
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               is
               wonderfully
               applicable
               to
               the
               place
               we
               have
               been
               describing
               ;
               
               since
               it
               abounds
               with
               
                 fuliginous
                 flames
              
               ,
               and
               
                 sulphurious
                 stench
              
               and
               vapours
               ;
               And
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               conjectur'd
               ,
               the
               lowest
               cavity
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               valut
               of
               fire
               .
               For
               the
               other
               expressions
               mention'd
               ,
               every
               one
               can
               make
               the
               application
               .
               So
               that
               when
               a
               man
               considers
               this
               ,
               he
               will
               almost
               be
               tempted
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 inspired
                 writers
              
               had
               some
               such
               thing
               in
               their
               fancies
               .
               And
               we
               are
               not
               to
               run
               to
               tropes
               and
               figures
               for
               the
               interpretation
               of
               plain
               and
               
                 literal
                 descriptions
              
               ;
               except
               some
               weighty
               reason
               force
               us
               to
               such
               a
               Refuge
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               Hell
               is
               believ'd
               among
               the
               Orthodox
               to
               have
               degrees
               of
               torments
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               place
               of
               uncomfortable
               horror
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               at
               the
               greatest
               distance
               from
               the
               seat
               and
               babitation
               of
               the
               blessed
               .
               All
               which
               ,
               and
               more
               that
               I
               could
               reckon
               up
               ,
               cannot
               more
               clearly
               made
               out
               and
               explained
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               in
               this
               Hypothesis
               .
            
             
               Thus
               then
               we
               see
               the
               
                 irreclameably
                 wicked
              
               lodg'd
               in
               a
               place
               and
               condition
               very
               ●retched
               and
               calamilous
               .
               If
               any
               of
               them
               should
               be
               taught
               by
               their
               miseryes
               to
               renounce
               and
               forsake
               their
               impietyes
               ;
               or
               should
               have
               any
               dispositions
               to
               virtue
               and
               
                 divine
                 love
              
               reinkindled
               in
               them
               ;
               meer
               Philosophy
               
               would
               conclude
               ,
               that
               in
               time
               they
               might
               then
               be
               deliver'd
               from
               their
               lad
               durance
               ;
               But
               we
               know
               what
               Theology
               hath
               determined
               .
               And
               indeed
               those
               
                 bruitish
                 apostates
              
               are
               so
               fixt
               and
               rooted
               in
               their
               sensual
               and
               
                 rebellious
                 propensions
              
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               as
               far
               distant
               from
               their
               maker
               as
               they
               can
               be
               ,
               are
               still
               verging
               downwards
               ;
               And
               possibly
               being
               quite
               void
               of
               the
               
                 divine
                 grace
              
               ,
               and
               any
               considerable
               exercises
               of
               reason
               and
               conscience
               ,
               they
               may
               never
               stop
               till
               they
               have
               run
               through
               all
               the
               
                 internal
                 stages
              
               ,
               and
               are
               arriv'd
               to
               the
               extremest
               degree
               of
               misery
               ,
               that
               as
               yet
               any
               are
               obnoxious
               to
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               the
               earth
               and
               all
               the
               
                 infernal
                 Regions
              
               being
               thus
               monstrously
               depraved
               ;
               't
               is
               time
               for
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Justice
              
               to
               shew
               some
               remarkable
               and
               more
               then
               ordinary
               severity
               upon
               those
               
                 remorseless
                 Rebels
              
               ;
               and
               his
               goodness
               is
               as
               ready
               to
               deliver
               the
               virtuous
               from
               this
               stage
               of
               wretchedness
               and
               impiety
               .
               When
               therefore
               those
               have
               compleated
               the
               number
               of
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               fit
               for
               the
               mercy
               of
               so
               great
               a
               deliverance
               ;
               then
               shall
               the
               great
               decree
               for
               judgement
               be
               executed
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               cannot
               be
               expected
               that
               meer
               Philosophy
               should
               give
               
               an
               unerring
               and
               punctual
               account
               of
               ,
               yet
               we
               shall
               follow
               
                 this
                 light
              
               as
               far
               as
               it
               will
               lead
               us
               ;
               not
               intrenching
               upon
               the
               
                 sacred
                 rights
              
               of
               divinity
               ,
               nor
               yet
               baulking
               what
               the
               Ancient
               
                 Eastern
                 Cabbala
              
               ,
               assisted
               by
               later
               discoveries
               into
               nature
               ,
               will
               dictate
               ;
               But
               sincerely
               following
               the
               Hypothesis
               ,
               we
               shall
               leave
               all
               its
               errours
               and
               misguidances
               to
               be
               corrected
               by
               the
               more
               sacred
               Canons
               .
               So
               that
               where
               we
               shall
               discern
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               World
               to
               have
               misdirected
               the
               most
               knowing
               and
               sedulous
               inquirers
               ,
               we
               may
               duly
               acknowledge
               the
               great
               benefit
               of
               that
               light
               which
               we
               have
               received
               to
               guide
               us
               in
               matters
               of
               such
               vast
               and
               concerning
               speculation
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Constagration
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               THerefore
               at
               length
               ,
               when
               the
               time
               preappointed
               by
               the
               
                 divine
                 wisdom
              
               for
               this
               execution
               ,
               is
               come
               ;
               The
               
                 internal
                 ,
                 central
                 fire
              
               shall
               have
               got
               such
               strength
               and
               irresistible
               vigour
               that
               it
               shall
               easily
               melt
               &
               dissolve
               that
               fence
               that
               hath
               all
               this
               while
               inclosed
               it
               ;
               And
               all
               those
               other
               smaller
               fires
               ,
               which
               are
               lodg'd
               in
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 lower
                 Regions
              
               joyning
               themselves
               with
               this
               mighty
               flame
               ,
               shall
               prey
               upon
               what
               ever
               is
               combustible
               and
               so
               rage
               first
               within
               the
               bowels
               of
               
               the
               earth
               ,
               beginning
               the
               
                 tragick
                 execution
              
               upon
               those
               
                 damned
                 spirits
              
               that
               are
               there
               confi●ed
               ;
               these
               having
               been
               reserved
               
                 in
                 the
                 chains
                 of
                 darkness
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 day
              
               ;
               and
               now
               shall
               their
               hell
               and
               misery
               be
               compleated
               ,
               and
               they
               receive
               the
               full
               reward
               of
               their
               impieties
               ,
               which
               doubtless
               will
               be
               the
               most
               intollerable
               and
               severe
               torment
               that
               can
               be
               imagned
               ,
               these
               sierce
               and
               merciless
               flames
               sticking
               close
               to
               ,
               yea
               ,
               piercing
               through
               and
               through
               their
               bodies
               ,
               which
               can
               remove
               no
               where
               to
               avoid
               this
               fierie
               over-spreading
               vengenance
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               the
               
                 subterranean
                 vaults
              
               being
               thus
               all
               on
               fire
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               long
               ere
               this
               
                 prevailing
                 combustion
              
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               upper
               regions
               ,
               wherefore
               at
               last
               with
               irresistible
               violence
               it
               breaks
               forth
               upon
               these
               also
               :
               So
               that
               the
               great
               pyre
               is
               now
               
                 kindled
                 ,
                 smoak
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 darkness
                 ,
                 horror
              
               and
               confusion
               ,
               cover
               the
               face
               of
               all
               things
               ?
               Wherefore
               the
               miserable
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               and
               
                 inferiour
                 air
              
               ,
               will
               be
               seized
               on
               by
               the
               devouring
               Element
               ,
               and
               suffer
               in
               that
               
                 fire
                 that
                 was
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 perdition
                 of
                 ungodly
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               shal
               the
               righteous
               perish
               with
               the
               wicked
               ?
               And
               shall
               not
               the
               Judge
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               do
               right
               ?
               wil
               not
               the
               sincere
               &
               vertuous
               both
               
               in
               the
               Earth
               and
               Air
               be
               secured
               from
               this
               
                 sad
                 fate
              
               ?
               and
               how
               can
               their
               deliverance
               be
               effected
               ?
               Doubtless
               Providence
               that
               in
               all
               things
               else
               hath
               been
               righteous
               and
               equall
               will
               not
               fail
               in
               this
               last
               scene
               ;
               but
               provision
               will
               be
               made
               for
               their
               recovery
               from
               this
               vengeance
               that
               hath
               taken
               hold
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               But
               all
               natural
               causes
               failing
               here
               ,
               since
               their
               bodies
               are
               not
               pure
               enough
               to
               wast
               them
               up
               the
               quiet
               regions
               of
               the
               
                 un-infested
                 ather
              
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 higher
                 congruity
              
               of
               life
               ,
               being
               yet
               but
               imperfectly
               inchoated
               ;
               they
               would
               be
               detained
               prisoners
               here
               below
               by
               the
               chains
               of
               their
               
                 unhappy
                 natures
              
               ,
               were
               there
               not
               some
               
                 extraordinary
                 interposure
              
               for
               their
               rescue
               and
               inlargement
               ;
               wherefore
               when
               we
               contemplate
               the
               
                 infinite
                 fertility
              
               of
               the
               
                 divine
                 goodness
              
               ,
               we
               cannot
               think
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               let
               those
               seeds
               of
               piety
               and
               vertue
               ,
               which
               himself
               hath
               sown
               and
               given
               some
               increase
               to
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               nought
               ;
               or
               the
               
                 honest
                 possessors
              
               of
               them
               ,
               fatally
               to
               miscarry
               :
               But
               that
               he
               will
               imploy
               his
               power
               for
               the
               compleating
               what
               he
               hath
               begun
               ,
               and
               the
               deliverance
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               relyed
               upon
               his
               mercies
               .
               But
               for
               the
               particular
               way
               and
               method
               how
               this
               this
               great
               iransaction
               will
               be
               accomplisht
               ,
               Philosophy
               cannot
               determine
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Happy
               therefore
               are
               we
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               discoveryes
               of
               a
               more
               certain
               Light
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               only
               secure
               us
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               acquaints
               us
               with
               the
               way
               and
               means
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Divine
                 wisdome
              
               hath
               resolv'd
               on
               ,
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
               So
               that
               hereby
               we
               are
               assured
               that
               our
               ever
               blessed
               Redeemer
               shall
               appear
               in
               the
               clouds
               before
               this
               fiery
               fate
               shall
               have
               quite
               taken
               hold
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               its
               condemned
               inhabitants
               .
               The
               Glory
               of
               his
               appearance
               with
               his
               
                 Caelestial
                 Legions
              
               ,
               shall
               raise
               such
               strong
               
                 love
                 ,
                 joy
              
               ,
               and
               triumph
               in
               his
               now
               passionately
               enamourd
               expectants
               ,
               as
               shall
               again
               enkindle
               that
               high
               and
               potent
               principle
               ,
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               being
               throughly
               awakened
               and
               excited
               ,
               will
               melt
               the
               grossest
               consistence
               into
               
                 liquid
                 Aether
              
               ,
               so
               that
               our
               bodyes
               being
               thus
               turned
               into
               the
               
                 purest
                 flame
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               ascend
               in
               those
               
                 fiery
                 Chariots
              
               with
               our
               Glorious
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               his
               illustirous
               and
               blessed
               Attendants
               to
               the
               Caelestial
               habitations
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               the
               Recovery
               of
               our
               antient
               blessedness
               .
               
               Thus
               have
               some
               represented
               this
               great
               transaction
               ;
               But
               I
               dare
               warrant
               nothing
               in
               this
               matter
               beyond
               the
               declarations
               of
               the
               sacred
               scripturs
               ,
               therefore
               to
               proceed
               in
               our
               
                 philosophicall
                 conjectures
              
               ,
               However
               the
               good
               shall
               be
               delivered
               ;
               be
               sure
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               made
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               
                 Scorching
                 element
              
               which
               now
               rageth
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               suffer
               the
               Judgement
               threatened
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               most
               degenerate
               part
               of
               mankind
               (
               if
               we
               consult
               meere
               Reason
               and
               the
               Antient
               
                 Eastern
                 Cabbals
              
               )
               who
               are
               detained
               prisoners
               in
               the
               now
               
                 inflamed
                 Almospheare
              
               ,
               shall
               not
               for
               ever
               be
               abandon'd
               to
               misery
               and
               ruin
               .
               For
               they
               are
               still
               pretended
               to
               be
               under
               the
               eye
               and
               tender
               care
               of
               that
               
                 Almighty
                 goodness
              
               ,
               that
               made
               and
               preserveth
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               punisheth
               not
               out
               of
               malice
               or
               revenge
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               not
               pursue
               them
               to
               their
               utter
               undoing
               for
               ever
               :
               But
               hath
               set
               bounds
               to
               their
               destruction
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 infinite
                 Wisdome
              
               hath
               so
               ordered
               the
               matter
               that
               none
               of
               his
               creatures
               shall
               be
               lost
               eternally
               ,
               or
               indure
               such
               an
               endlesse
               misery
               ,
               then
               which
               
               
                 not
                 Being
              
               it self
               were
               more
               eligible
               .
               Wherefore
               those
               curious
               contemplators
               phancy
               ,
               that
               the
               unsupportable
               pain
               and
               anguish
               which
               hath
               long
               stuck
               to
               those
               miserable
               creatures
               ,
               will
               at
               length
               so
               consume
               and
               destroy
               rhat
               
                 insensible
                 pleasure
              
               and
               congruity
               that
               unites
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               that
               the
               thus-miserably
               
                 cruciated
                 spirit
              
               must
               needs
               quit
               it's
               unfit
               habitation
               ;
               and
               there
               being
               no
               other
               body
               within
               its
               reach
               that
               is
               capable
               of
               a
               vitall
               union
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               this
               Hypothesis
               ,
               it
               must
               become
               senselesse
               and
               unactive
               by
               Axiom
               4.
               
               And
               so
               be
               buried
               in
               a
               state
               of
               silence
               and
               inertness
               .
            
             
               At
               length
               when
               these
               
                 greedy
                 flames
              
               shall
               have
               devoured
               what
               ever
               was
               combustible
               ,
               and
               converted
               into
               a
               smoak
               and
               vapour
               all
               grosser
               concretions
               ,
               that
               great
               orb
               of
               fire
               that
               the
               
                 Cartesian
                 Philosophy
              
               supposeth
               to
               constitute
               the
               centre
               of
               this
               Globe
               ,
               shall
               perfectly
               have
               recovered
               its
               pristine
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               following
               the
               Laws
               of
               its
               
                 proper
                 motion
              
               ,
               shall
               fly
               away
               out
               of
               this
               vortex
               ,
               and
               
               become
               a
               
                 wandring
                 comet
              
               ,
               till
               it
               settle
               in
               some
               other
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               next
               Conflagration
               reach
               not
               so
               low
               as
               the
               inmost
               regions
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               central
               fire
               remains
               unconcern'd
               ,
               and
               unimploy'd
               in
               this
               combustion
               ;
               this
               Globe
               will
               then
               retain
               its
               wonted
               place
               among
               the
               Planets
               .
               And
               that
               so
               it
               may
               happen
               ,
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               plenty
               enough
               both
               of
               
                 fiery
                 principles
              
               and
               materials
               in
               those
               Regions
               that
               are
               nearer
               to
               the
               surface
               ,
               to
               set
               the
               Earth
               into
               a
               Lightsom
               flame
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               all
               that
               execution
               that
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               .
               Some
               conceive
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               conflagration
               will
               not
               be
               so
               deep
               and
               universal
               as
               this
               opinion
               supposeth
               it
               ;
               But
               that
               it
               may
               take
               beginning
               from
               a
               lesse
               distance
               ,
               and
               spendit
               self
               upwards
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               they
               represent
               the
               sequel
               of
               their
               Hypothesis
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Generall
               Restitution
               .
            
             
               Those
               thick
               and
               clammy
               vapours
               which
               erstwhile
               ascended
               in
               such
               vast
               measures
               ,
               and
               had
               fil'd
               the
               vault
               of
               heaven
               with
               smoak
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               must
               
               at
               length
               obey
               the
               Laws
               of
               their
               nature
               and
               gravity
               ,
               and
               so
               descend
               again
               in
               abundant
               showres
               ,
               and
               mingle
               with
               the
               
                 subsiding
                 ashes
              
               ,
               which
               will
               constitute
               a
               
                 mudd
                 vegetative
              
               and
               fertile
               .
               For
               those
               warm
               and
               benign
               beams
               ,
               that
               now
               again
               begin
               to
               visit
               the
               desolate
               Earth
               ,
               will
               excite
               those
               
                 seminal
                 principles
              
               into
               action
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Wisdome
              
               and
               goodnesse
               hath
               mingled
               with
               all
               things
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               operating
               according
               to
               their
               natures
               ,
               and
               the
               dispositions
               which
               they
               find
               in
               the
               restored
               matter
               ,
               will
               shoot
               forth
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               
                 flowers
                 ,
                 herbs
              
               ,
               and
               trees
               ;
               Making
               the
               whole
               Earth
               a
               Garden
               of
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               ;
               And
               erecting
               all
               the
               Phaenomena
               proper
               to
               this
               Element
               .
               By
               this
               time
               the
               Ayre
               will
               be
               grown
               vitall
               again
               and
               far
               more
               pure
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               then
               before
               the
               
                 fiery
                 purgation
              
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               disbodyed
               soules
               shall
               return
               from
               their
               unactive
               and
               silent
               recesse
               ,
               and
               be
               joined
               again
               to
               bodyes
               of
               purified
               and
               duly
               prepared
               Ayre
               .
               For
               their
               
                 radaical
                 aptitude
              
               to
               matter
               
               still
               remained
               ,
               though
               theyfell
               asleep
               for
               want
               of
               bodies
               of
               fit
               temper
               to
               unite
               with
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               summ
               of
               the
               Hypothesis
               as
               it
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               profoundly
               Learned
               Dr.
               
                 H.
                 More
              
               ,
               with
               a
               copious
               and
               
                 pompous
                 eloquence
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               supposing
               such
               a
               recess
               of
               any
               souls
               into
               a
               state
               of
               in
               activity
               ,
               such
               a
               Restitution
               of
               them
               to
               life
               and
               action
               is
               very
               reasonable
               ;
               since
               it
               is
               much
               better
               for
               them
               to
               Live
               and
               operate
               again
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               uselesse
               in
               the
               universe
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               nothing
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               we
               have
               seen
               above
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Divine
                 goodnesse
              
               doth
               always
               what
               is
               best
               ,
               and
               his
               wisdom
               is
               not
               so
               shallow
               as
               to
               make
               his
               creatures
               so
               as
               that
               he
               should
               be
               fain
               to
               banish
               them
               into
               a
               state
               that
               is
               next
               to
               non-entity
               ,
               there
               to
               remain
               through
               all
               duration
               .
               Thus
               then
               will
               those
               lately
               tormented
               souls
               ,
               having
               smarted
               for
               their
               past
               iniquities
               ,
               be
               recovered
               both
               from
               their
               state
               of
               ●rtechednesse
               and
               insensibility
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               unspeakable
               benignity
               of
               their
               Maker
               ,
               placed
               once
               more
               in
               such
               conditions
               ,
               
               wherein
               by
               their
               own
               endeavours
               ,
               and
               the
               divine
               assistance
               they
               may
               amend
               what
               was
               formerly
               amiss
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               pursue
               any
               
                 good
                 Resolutions
              
               that
               they
               took
               while
               under
               thelash
               of
               the
               fiery
               tortures
               ;
               which
               thos
               that
               do
               ,
               when
               their
               
                 good
                 inclinations
              
               are
               perfected
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Life
              
               again
               enkindled
               ,
               they
               shall
               in
               due
               time
               reascend
               the
               Thrones
               they
               so
               unhappily
               fell
               from
               ,
               &
               be
               circled
               about
               with
               unexpressible
               felicity
               .
               Butthose
               that
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               follow
               the
               sameways
               of
               sensuality
               and
               rebellion
               against
               their
               merciful
               deliverer
               ,
               they
               shal
               besure
               tobe
               met
               with
               by
               the
               same
               methods
               of
               punishment
               ;
               and
               at
               length
               be
               as
               miserable
               as
               ever
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               Ayr
               will
               be
               re-peopled
               after
               the
               conflagration
               :
               but
               how
               the
               Earth
               will
               so
               soon
               be
               restored
               to
               Inhabitants
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               some
               difficulty
               to
               determine
               since
               it
               useth
               to
               be
               furnisht
               from
               the
               Aerial
               regions
               ,
               which
               now
               will
               have
               none
               left
               that
               are
               fit
               to
               plant
               it
               .
               For
               the
               good
               were
               deliver'd
               thence
               before
               the
               conflagration
               :
               and
               those
               that
               are
               newly
               come
               from
               underthe
               fiery
               lash
               and
               latter
               
               state
               of
               silence
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               hopeful
               way
               of
               recovery
               ;
               At
               least
               ,
               their
               aerial
               congruity
               cannot
               be
               so
               soon
               expired
               ,
               as
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               an
               early
               return
               to
               their
               
                 terrestriall
                 prisons
              
               .
               Wherfore
               to
               help
               our selves
               in
               this
               rencounter
               ,
               we
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               continually
               multitudes
               of
               souls
               in
               a
               state
               of
               inactivity
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               suitable
               bodyes
               to
               unite
               with
               ,
               there
               being
               more
               that
               dye
               to
               the
               aery
               state
               ,
               then
               are
               born
               into
               this
               terrestrial
               .
               In
               this
               condition
               were
               myriads
               ,
               when
               the
               general
               Feaver
               seiz'd
               this
               great
               
                 distemper'd
                 body
              
               ;
               who
               therefore
               were
               unconcern'd
               in
               the
               conflagration
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               as
               ready
               to
               return
               into
               life
               and
               action
               upon
               the
               Earth's
               happy
               restauration
               ,
               as
               if
               no
               such
               thing
               had
               hapned
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               they
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               descend
               into
               fitly
               
                 prepared
                 matter
              
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               all
               the
               functsons
               proper
               to
               this
               condition
               .
               Nor
               will
               they
               alone
               be
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               For
               all
               the
               variety
               of
               other
               Animals
               ,
               shall
               live
               and
               act
               upon
               this
               stage
               with
               them
               ;
               all
               sorts
               of
               souls
               infinuating
               themselves
               into
               those
               
               bodys
               ,
               which
               are
               fit
               for
               their
               respective
               natures
               .
            
             
               Thus
               then
               supposing
               habitable
               congruous
               bodyes
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               there
               will
               be
               humane
               Souls
               to
               actuate
               and
               informe
               them
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               difficulty
               is
               to
               conceive
               how
               the
               matter
               shall
               be
               prepared
               .
               For
               who
               shall
               be
               the
               common
               seedsman
               of
               succeding
               Humanity
               ,
               when
               all
               mankind
               is
               swept
               away
               by
               the
               
                 fiery
                 deluge
              
               ?
               And
               to
               take
               Sanctuary
               in
               a
               Miracle
               is
               unphilosophical
               and
               desperate
               .
               I
               thinke
               therefore
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               improbable
               (
               I
               mean
               according
               to
               the
               duct
               of
               this
               Hypothesis
               )
               but
               that
               in
               this
               
                 renewed
                 youth
              
               ,
               of
               the
               so
               lately
               calcined
               and
               
                 purified
                 Earth
              
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               some
               pure
               efflorescences
               of
               balmy
               matter
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               found
               now
               in
               its
               exhausted
               and
               decrepit
               Age
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               proper
               vehicles
               of
               life
               into
               which
               souls
               may
               deseend
               without
               further
               preparation
               :
               And
               so
               orderly
               shape
               and
               form
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               to
               this
               day
               several
               sorts
               of
               other
               creatures
               do
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               generation
               .
               For
               doubtlesse
               there
               will
               be
               great
               plenty
               of
               
                 unctuous
                 spirituous
              
               
               matter
               ,
               when
               the
               most
               inward
               and
               recondite
               spirits
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               shall
               be
               dislodg'd
               from
               their
               old
               close
               residences
               ;
               and
               scatter'd
               into
               the
               Ayre
               ;
               where
               they
               will
               at
               length
               ,
               when
               the
               fierce
               agitation
               of
               the
               fire
               is
               over
               ,
               gather
               in
               considerable
               proportions
               of
               
                 tenuous
                 vapours
              
               ;
               which
               at
               length
               descending
               in
               a
               
                 chrystalline
                 liquor
              
               ,
               and
               mingling
               with
               the
               finest
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 newly
                 modified
              
               Earth
               ,
               will
               doubtless
               compose
               as
               genital
               a
               matter
               as
               any
               can
               be
               prepared
               in
               the
               bodys
               of
               Animals
               .
               And
               the
               calm
               and
               
                 wholesome
                 Ayre
              
               which
               now
               is
               duly
               purged
               from
               its
               noxious
               reeks
               and
               vapours
               ,
               and
               abounds
               with
               their
               
                 saline
                 spirituous
                 humidity
              
               ,
               will
               questionlesse
               be
               very
               propitious
               to
               those
               tender
               inchoations
               of
               life
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Sun
               's
               favourable
               and
               gentle
               beams
               ,
               supply
               them
               with
               all
               necessary
               materials
               .
            
             
               Nor
               need
               we
               puzzle
               our selves
               to
               phancy
               ,
               how
               those
               
                 Terrae
                 Filii
              
               ,
               those
               young
               sons
               of
               the
               Earth
               will
               be
               fortified
               against
               the
               injuries
               of
               weather
               ,
               or
               be
               able
               to
               provide
               for
               themselves
               in
               their
               first
               
               and
               tender
               Infancy
               ;
               since
               doubtlesse
               ,
               if
               the
               supposition
               be
               admitted
               ,
               those
               
                 immediate
                 births
              
               of
               unassisted
               nature
               will
               not
               be
               so
               tender
               and
               helplesse
               as
               we
               ,
               into
               whose
               very
               constitutions
               delicacy
               and
               effeminatenesse
               is
               now
               twisted
               .
               For
               those
               
                 masculine
                 productions
              
               which
               were
               always
               exposed
               to
               the
               open
               Ayr
               ,
               and
               not
               cloyster'd
               up
               as
               we
               ,
               will
               feel
               no
               more
               incommodity
               from
               it
               ,
               then
               the
               young
               fry
               of
               fishes
               do
               from
               the
               coldnesse
               of
               the
               water
               they
               are
               spawn'd
               in
               .
               And
               even
               now
               much
               of
               our
               tendernesse
               and
               delicacy
               is
               not
               natural
               but
               contracted
               .
               For
               poor
               children
               will
               indure
               that
               hardshp
               that
               would
               quickly
               dispatch
               those
               that
               have
               had
               a
               more
               careful
               and
               officious
               nurture
               .
               And
               without
               question
               we
               should
               do
               many
               things
               for
               
                 self-preservati
                 on
              
               and
               provision
               ,
               which
               now
               we
               yield
               no
               signes
               of
               ;
               had
               not
               custome
               prevented
               the
               endeavours
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               expect
               assistance
               ;
               For
               the
               
                 Indian
                 Infants
              
               will
               swim
               currently
               ,
               when
               assoon
               as
               they
               are
               born
               ,
               they
               are
               thrown
               into
               the
               water
               .
               And
               nature
               put
               to
               her
               shifts
               ,
               
               will
               do
               many
               things
               more
               then
               we
               can
               suspect
               her
               able
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               :
               which
               consider'd
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               hard
               to
               apprehend
               ,
               but
               that
               those
               infant
               Aborigines
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               very
               different
               temper
               and
               condition
               from
               the
               weak
               products
               of
               now
               decayed
               nature
               :
               having
               questionlesse
               ,
               more
               pure
               and
               
                 serviceable
                 bodies
                 ,
                 senses
              
               and
               other
               faculties
               more
               active
               and
               vigorous
               ,
               and
               nature
               better
               exercised
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               may
               by
               a
               like
               sence
               to
               that
               which
               carrys
               all
               creatures
               to
               their
               proper
               food
               ,
               pursue
               and
               take
               hold
               of
               that
               nutriment
               which
               the
               free
               and
               
                 willing
                 Earth
              
               now
               offerd
               to
               their
               mouths
               ;
               till
               being
               advantaged
               by
               Age
               and
               growth
               ,
               they
               can
               move
               about
               to
               make
               their
               choice
               .
               But
               all
               this
               is
               but
               the
               frolick
               exercise
               of
               my
               pen
               chusing
               a
               Paradox
               ;
               And
               't
               is
               time
               to
               give
               over
               the
               pursuit
               .
            
             
               To
               make
               an
               end
               then
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               after
               the
               Conflagration
               the
               earth
               will
               be
               inhabited
               again
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               proceed
               much
               what
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               before
               .
               But
               whether
               the
               Catastrophe
               of
               this
               shall
               bee
               like
               the
               former
               or
               no
               ,
               I
               think
               is
               not
               
               to
               be
               determined
               .
               For
               as
               one
               world
               hath
               perish't
               by
               water
               ,
               and
               this
               present
               shall
               by
               fire
               ,
               't
               is
               possible
               the
               next
               period
               may
               be
               by
               the
               Extinction
               of
               the
               Sun.
               But
               I
               am
               come
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               line
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               go
               beyond
               this
               present
               Stage
               of
               Providence
               ,
               or
               wander
               into
               an
               Abysse
               of
               uncertainties
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               neither
               Sun
               nor
               Star
               to
               guide
               my
               notions
               .
            
             
               Now
               of
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               represented
               of
               this
               Hypothesis
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               seems
               more
               extravagant
               and
               Romantick
               then
               those
               notions
               that
               come
               under
               the
               two
               last
               Generals
               ;
               And
               yet
               so
               it
               falls
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               main
               matters
               contained
               under
               them
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               to
               have
               a
               strange
               consonancy
               with
               some
               expressions
               in
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 Oracles
              
               .
               For
               clear
               it
               is
               from
               the
               
                 divine
                 Volumne
              
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               Devils
               themselves
               are
               reserved
               to
               a
               further
               and
               more
               severe
               judgement
               then
               yet
               afflicteth
               them
               ;
               It
               is
               as
               plainly
               declared
               to
               be
               a
               vengeance
               of
               fire
               that
               abides
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               compleatment
               of
               their
               torments
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Earth
               shall
               be
               burnt
               ,
               is
               as
               explicitly
               affirmed
               ,
               as
               
               any
               thing
               can
               be
               spoken
               .
               Now
               if
               we
               put
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               they
               look
               like
               a
               probability
               ,
               That
               the
               conflagration
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               consummate
               the
               Hell
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               And
               those
               other
               expressions
               of
               
                 Death
                 ,
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 perdition
              
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               seem
               to
               show
               a
               favourable
               regard
               to
               the
               State
               of
               silence
               and
               inactivity
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               less
               appearing
               countenance
               given
               to
               the
               Hypothesis
               of
               Restitution
               ,
               in
               those
               passages
               which
               predict
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               a
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ,
               and
               seem
               to
               intimate
               onely
               a
               change
               of
               the
               present
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               I
               would
               have
               no
               body
               be
               so
               credulous
               as
               to
               be
               taken
               with
               litle
               appearances
               ,
               nor
               do
               I
               mention
               these
               with
               an
               intent
               that
               they
               should
               with
               full
               consent
               be
               delivered
               to
               intend
               the
               asserting
               any
               such
               Doctrines
               ;
               But
               that
               there
               is
               shew
               enough
               both
               in
               Reason
               and
               Scripture
               for
               these
               Opinions
               to
               give
               an
               occasion
               for
               an
               Hypothesis
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               they
               are
               not
               meer
               arbitrary
               and
               
                 idle
                 imaginations
              
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               whatever
               becomes
               of
               this
               perticular
               draught
               of
               the
               Souls
               severall
               conditions
               of
               life
               and
               action
               ,
               the
               main
               Opinion
               of
               Praeexistence
               is
               not
               at
               all
               concerned
               .
               This
               scheame
               is
               onely
               to
               shew
               that
               natural
               and
               imperfect
               Reason
               can
               frame
               an
               
                 Intelligible
                 Idea
              
               of
               it
               ;
               And
               therefore
               questionlesse
               the
               Divine
               Wisdome
               could
               forme
               and
               order
               it
               ,
               either
               so
               ,
               or
               with
               infinitely
               more
               accuracy
               and
               exactness
               .
               How
               it
               was
               with
               us
               therefore
               of
               Old
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               But
               yet
               that
               we
               may
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               acted
               before
               we
               descended
               hither
               ,
               I
               think
               is
               very
               probable
               .
               And
               I
               see
               no
               Reason
               but
               why
               Praeexistence
               may
               be
               Admitted
               without
               altering
               any
               thing
               considerable
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Systeme
               of
               Theology
               .
               But
               I
               shut
               up
               with
               that
               modest
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Great
               
                 Des
                 Cartes
              
               .
            
             
               That
               although
               these
               matters
               seem
               hardly
               otherwise
               intelligible
               then
               as
               Ihave
               here
               explained
               them
               :
            
             
               Yet
               neverthelesse
               remembring
               I
               am
               not
               infallible
               ,
               I
               assert
               nothing
               ;
               But
               submit
               all
               I
               have
               written
               to
               the
               Authority
               
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               matured
               judgements
               of
               graver
               and
               wiser
               men
               ;
               Earnest●
               desiring
               that
               nothing
               else
               may
               be
               entertained
               with
               credit
               by
               any
               persons
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               able
               to
               win
               it
               by
               the
               force
               of
               evident
               and
               Victorious
               reason
               .
               
                 Des
                 Cartes
                 Princ.
                 Prilos
                 .
                 lib.
              
               4.
               ss
               .
               CVII
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .